Skip to main content

Full text of "The discovery of a grandmother : glimpses into the homes and lives of eight generations of an Ipswich-Paine family gathered together by one of the ninth for the tenth, eleventh and twelfth generations"

See other formats




Digitized by tlie Internet Arcliive 

in 2008 with funding from 

IVIicrosoft Corporation 



«■■ n mmm-m'' 


' '-■c^l_ 

Discovery of a Grandmother 

Glimpses into the Homes and Lives of 

Eight Generations of an Ipswich-Paine Family 

Gathered together 

One of the Ninth 


The Tenth, Eleventh and Twelfth Generations 

L'^ci'ia Ko6- / ^_ -.e") Ccivtev 

Henry H. Carter 

Newtonville, Mass. 


jyr KEW YO".K 

PI ■" ^^r:ARY 


Limited Edition 









Cbbibtmas, 1919 


She came into the world in 1787. 
She came into my life in 1917. 

In the summer of 1917 the old home of seventy years, in 
Bangor, Maine, was broken up and the furnishings sent to 
diverging points. Many of the books, manuscripts, and 
pictures were sent to the Bangor pubhc Hbrary, which had 
recently lost its all by fire. 

In the course of a few weeks one of these was returned to 
our family, a small book written over in faint ink. We read 
and reread, with almost exciting interest, the pages written in 
bygone days, by the Grandmother, Abiel Ware Paine. While 
my father had said, "My mother was one of the saints of the 
earth," and my mother, "Your father's mother was a remark- 
able woman," we never knew her except as to name, and that 
only as to the "Paine" and "Ware." Now she is one of my 
most cherished possessions. 

It soon became my wish that my children and their children 
should own her, too, and I conceived the scheme of putting into 
permanent form these jottings of hers. 

This was my first thought, but when the Auto-Biography of 
my father was sent me and a Journal written by him in the 
thirties, when he first started his law practice of seventy years 
in Bangor, my plans began to broaden. There was my father's 
brother. Rev. Timothy Otis Paine of Elmwood, the man, 
the scholar, the poet. There was my father's dear and intimate 
cousin, Hon. Henry W. Paine of Cambridge, for many years 



one of the leading lawyers of the SuflFolk Bar. Why not tell 
the story of the Paine family who were born and who grew 
up in the little town of Winslow, on the Kennebec, in the 
sight and sound of the famous Tecomet Falls and under the 
shadow of old Fort Halifax of French and Indian war-time 

Later, other manuscript books were sent me by other grand- 

There was the Genealogy written and published by my 
father, "The Paine Family, Ipswich Branch." Why not begin 
where history began for us, in the 1600's? 

The result of this questioning is this volume, whose mission, 
I hope, will be to give to every one of the descendants a knowl- 
edge of and an interest in the fine qualities that are theirs by 
right of inheritance. 

It is not a genealogy, but is the result of an effort, so fur as 
the material has allowed, to visualize the lives of our early 
ancestors, to restore the picture of the Grandmother's life, 
and to show by the lives of her children that her influence 
"carried on." 


Newtonville, 1918 



Pabt I. From England to Winslow 11 

Chapter One. From England to Ipswich 13 

" Two. From Ipswich to Foxboro 21 

" Three. From Foxboro to Winslow 29 

Part IT. Winslow. Lemuel and Jane Warren Paine. ... 35 

Chapter One. Winslow 38 

" Two. Lemuel and Jane Warren Paine 42 

Three. Henry W. Paine 52 

" Four. Edward Augustus Paine 61 

Five. Rachel Paine Pratt 63 

Part m. Frederic and Abiel Ware Paine, 

"The Grandmother" 65 

Chapter One. Frederic and Abiel Ware Paine 67 

" Two. The Grandmother's Journals 76 

" Three. Stray Leaves 81 

Four. The Sketch Book 94 

" Five. Daily Thoughts and Occurrences 119 

Six. The Recorder 132 

" Seven. Some Old Letters 147 

Part IV. "The Worthy Portion. The Blessed Children" 155 

Chapter One. Cloverside, the Old Homestead 157 

" Two. Charles Frederic 

Sketch of His Life 159 

Thirteen Half Dollars 161 

" Three. Benjamin Crowninshield 188 

Four. The Daughters 190 




Part V. Bangor. Albert Ware and Mary Hale Paine.. 195 

Chapter One. Early Life from Auto-Biography 198 

The Journal 202 

Two. The Country under Jackson, 1835-6 204 

Three. Bangor in 1835-6 221 

" Foim. The Young Man and Lawyer in 1835-6 

Aspiration 236 

" Five. Extracts from the Auto-Biography 

Realization 245 

Six. Letters 267 

" Seven. Mary Hale Paine 272 

Selma Ware Paine. Poems 279 

Part VI. Elmwood. Timothy Otis and Agnes Howard 

Paine 287 

Chapter One. The Home 292 

The Mother 301 

Two. The Pastor 305 

A Sermon 307 

Three. The Scholar 311 

Four. The Poet 316 

" Five. Extracts from a Journal and Letters 320 

Sex. Poems of the Segur 326 

Part VH. The Patriots of the Family 335 


The Grandmother, Abiel Ware Paine, at Sixty-one. . .Frontispiece 

Drawn and framed by T. O. Paine 
Paine Coat of Arms facing page 16 

From water color 
Abbey of St. Edmands, Bury St. Edmands. St. Mary's Church 18 
Home of William Paine, Gen. I, at Ipswich 22 

From wash drawing 
Home of William Paine, Gen. V, at Foxboro 28 

From drawing by T. O. P. 
Home of Lemuel Paine. Gen. VI, at Foxboro. 30 

From drawing by T. O. P. 
Home of Lemuel Paine, Gen. VI, at Foxboro 32 

From photograph 
Pen and Ink Sketches by Asa Paine, Gen. VII, at the Age 

of Twelve 34-35 

From original, 1794 

Old Winslow 38 

Lemuel Paine, Gen. VII 42 

From daguerreotype 

Henry W. Paine, Gen. Vni 56 

Frederic Paine at Sixty-five, Gen. VII 66 

From daguerreotype 
Abiel Ware Palne, at Sixty -three 72 

From daguerreotype 

The Old Church at Winslow 82 

Rev. Thomas Adams 82 

Facsijiile of Abiel Ware Paine's Sketch Book 94 

Timothy's Chamber, at Cloverside 120 

From drawing by T. O. P. 
Cloverside, the Old Homestead 156 

From drawing by T. O. P. 

Charles Frederic Paine, Gen. VIII 160 

From daguerreotype 



The Home Lane facing page 170 

Albert Ware Paine, at Eightt, Gen. VIII 198 

Inscriptio;^ on Lexington Monument 200 

Copy by A. W. P. at twelve, facsimile 

The Home at 88 Court St 262 

His Garden Mine of Health 266 

Mart Hale Paine, at Seventy-five 272 

Seliu. Ware Paine. Gen. IX 280 

Timothy Otis Paine, at TniRTr-EiGHT, Gen. VIH 292 

Agnes Howard, at Twenty-two 302 

From daguerreotype 

The Temple 312 

From drawing by T. O. P. 

To A Chickadee 326 

Facsimile of manuscript of T. O. P. 18-12 


Chapter One. From England to Ipswich 

Two. From Ipswich to Foxboro 

Three. From Foxboro to Winsiow 


Paine Coat of Arms, from water color 

Abbey of St. Edmands, Bury St. Edmands, St. Mary's Church 
Home of William Paine, Gen. I, at Ipswich, from wash drawing 
Home of William Paine, Gen. V, at Foxboro, from drawing by 

T. O. P. 
Home of Lemuel Paine, Gen. VI, at Foxboro, from drawing by 

T. O. P. 
Home of Lemuel Paine, Gen. VI, from photograph 
Pen and Ink Sketch, by Asa Paine, Gen. VII, at the age of 

twelve, from original, 1794 
Lemuel Paine, Gen. VII, from daguerreotype 
Henry W. Paine, Gen. VIII 



In 1886 my father, Albert Ware Paine, writes in his auto- 

During the last eight or ten years, I interested myself largely 
in hunting up my ancestry and establishing the genealogy 
of our family. The work was an arduous one and one where 
at the start I had nothing to start with. I knew nothing of 
my family back of my own father, the 7iame of his father not 
being known. But by perseverance I went my way and what 
I at last accomplished is made evident by my published work, 
"Paine Family, Ipswich Branch." The family was so little 
known that it had no distinctive name and it was left to me to 
name it, as I did, "The Ipswich Branch." 

Having accomplished so much, I could not bear to have my 
labor lost, and so I concluded to perpetuate it by publishing 
the work, as I did (1881). 

My father being by nature "a digger," when undertaking 
any work, was never content not to go back to the very begin- 
nings of things. So, in his genealogical researches, while he 
started by seeking a more intimate acquaintance with his 
immediate ancestors, he ended by going back to the Aryans, 
via Scandinavians, etc. He divided his Genealogy into two 
parts, the Ante-Emigration and Post-Emigration Periods. 
In the latter he felt himself on sure ground, and in the former 
he was very hopeful of the accuracy of his conclusions. 

Passing over this general history of the human race, I begin 
with what he calls "The Family Patronymic." 

Part I consists almost entirely of extracts from this Gene- 



The Family Patronymic 

The patronymic of the family, the surname of "Paine," in 
its various forms of spelling, proves beyond a doubt its Norman 
origin. In Bardsley's "History of English Surnames" a 
minute history of the name is given. 

Rollo or Rolf, the Northman, in the 9th century, firmly 
established himself in power as Duke of Normandy and be- 
came a convert to Christianity, and with his encouragement 
and support the doctrines became generally received in the 
villages of his dukedom. The people outside of the larger 
places still held very generally to the former creeds and re- 
sisted tlie innovation. So generally was this the case that to 
be a "countryman" came to be merely another name for 
unbeliever, so that the same word — "paganus" — came to 
represent or express a two-fold meaning. Hence the word 
which originally meant a dweller in the country as distinguished 
from one in the city, came to be a reproach as expressive of 
the idea of an enemy of tlie Christian religion, the two words 
"peasant" and "pagan" being used to express a liver in the 
country and a disbeliever. 

A\lien William the Conqueror passed over to England a 
large number of this class of citizens went with him and the 
term Pagan spread over the Island. 

At about the same time, the habit became prevalent of 
using surnames to indicate unity or identity of family con- 
nections and this word was very naturally adopted for that 
purpose and became one of the most common surnames, lasting 
long after its original signification hfid ceased. The name 
gradually changed its form from Paganus to Pagan, Pagen, 
Payen, Payne and Paine, also Payson, Py.son and others. In 
Italy it took the form of "Paganini" or "Pagani." It indicates 
only a common Norman descent. Bardsley writes, "At the 
close of the Norman dynasty, it had threatened to become one 


of the most familiar appellations in England and this while 
in our dictionaries 'pagan' still represents a state of heathen- 
ism, in our directories it has long been converted to the pur- 
pose of Christianity and become at the baptismal font a 
Christian name." 

Hugh de Payne 

Following close upon the Norman conquest, in the latter 
part of the eleventh century, the Crusades began to rage. 
The history of the first, which was composed largely of Nor- 
mans imder the leadership of Robert Duke of Normandy, and 
which commenced its march in the last year of that century 
has a peculiar interest to the Paine race. At the termination 
of this crusade, Hugh de Payne remained behind for the pur- 
pose of more surely securing its grand results. For long 
months he, with others, acted the part of guide for all such 
pilgrims as might need aid and conduct to their journey's 
end and more particularly from the crossing of the Jordan to 
the city of Jerusalem. For this purpose he organized a force 
adapted to the occasion and diligently attended to the work. 
In company with Godfrey de St. Omer, he instituted an order 
known as the "Templars of the Cross," the sole object of which 
was to further the great objects of the Crusaders' mission, 
by protecting the Holy Places and rendering safe the journey 
of all pilgrims to the Holy Shrine. The original organization 
embraced only seven others beside themselves. Starting 
with this small beginning, the order soon began to extend its 
limits and its power until it became the most powerful and 
opulent of all organizations. Started in a.d. 1118, it continued 
to exist until 1312, when it was abolished by Philip the Fair 
and Pope Clement V. 

To establish this Hugh de Payen as the progenitor of the 
Ipswich Branch of the Paine family, my father gave very care- 
ful study, made very careful deductions, and drew his con- 


elusions to his own satisfaction, so that in his mind there 
remained very httle doubt of his identity as the ancestor 
to whom and to whose father we should turn as being the 
first in written history. 

In Domesday we read "Edmund, the son of Pagen, holds 
of the King and Hugh liolds of him." 


When William the Conqueror became fully seated in power, 
he divided his land largely among the soldiers and followers 
from his native state. After this general division, he caused 
an inventory and appraisal of the whole kingdom to be made, 
taking account not only of the names of the parties occupant 
but also of all their estates with the names of the dispossessed 
owners, and the higher chiefs or barons under whom they 
held. These reports were reduced to order and compiled 
under the name of "The Domesday." The original com- 
pilation was in 1086 and has been preserved with all the care 
of Holy Writ. 

Throughout this book there are a large number of in- 
stances showing the holdings of Pagen (Payne) in various parts 
of England. On this broad Norman plateau, every family of 
"Paine" may find his ancestral home, if only he is able to 
trace it out. 

Coat of Arms 

My father turns critically to the Coat of Arms and to the 
names of William and Robert which occur so frequently 
throughout the early generations, William the Conqueror and 
Duke Robert being patrons of the Paynes. 

Not that the Coat of Arms was that used by Hugh de Payne, 
for he died before these were adopted in England, but that the 
assumer was of his lineage, none other having a right to assume 
his characteristics, save his heirs, these being as a sacred heir- 
loom, their title alone. Some one or two centuries passed 

'C LIBp'AfiY 


before such Coats of Arms were adopted and very shortly after 
that we find that of "Leicester and Suffollc Counties" used by 
the progenitors of the Ipswich Branch then living at Market 
Bosworth in the County of Leicester. Few subjects con- 
nected with the early history of a family have more interest 
than that of the Coat of Arms adopted by its early founders. 
This not only tells of the general character or specific virtues 
of the assumer or his progenitors, but furnishes the best and 
most reliable evidence of family identity, especially where 
direct and positive means of knowledge are wanting. 

The Coat of Arms of the Paine family is that which in works 
of Heraldry is known as "The Anns "of Payne of Market Bos- 
worth, County of Leicester 'and of the County of Suffolk." 
The family first settled in Leicester and afterwards removed 
to Suffolk from whence the original American ancestor emi- 
grated bringing with him for use, this highly prized armorial 

The illustration given here was taken from a water color. 
The colors are: the three "martlets sable," black; the "crest" 
or wolf's head, azure; the border and belt, red; the shield, 
silver; the "bezants" or coins and "mascles," gold. 
In Burke's Encyclopaedia is this description: 
" Argent,' on a fesse,^ engrailed,' gules.* Between three 
martlets* sable,^ as many mascles,' or,** all within a bordure' 

' "Argent," silver, referring to the shield, purity. 

^ "Fesse," the belt of the knight. 

' "Engrailed," indented or wavy edges, denoting that the honor was ob- 
tained with difficulty. 

* "Gules," red, referring to the belt, courage. 

' "Martlets," birds of a swallow kind without feet, denoting a younger son 
having no landed inheritance. 

' "Sable," black, denoting antiquity of lineage. 

' "Mascles," the three rhombs of lozenge forms in the middle of the belt, 
signifying meshes of a net; fishing privileges. 

' "Or," gold, goodness. 

' "Bordure," an additional honor or mark of cadency distinguishing one 
branch from another. 


of the second,' bezantee,'^ crest, a wolf's head erazed,* 
azure ■* charged with five bezants,^ salterwise.' " 

The Family Lineage 

The first definite information of the family is that which is 
found in the " Visitation of Suffolk County," a work compiled 
in 1561. The family is described in this work as well as by 
Gage in his "History of Suffolk County" as resident in Leicester- 
shire upon the famous Field of Bosworth where the last great 
battle of Roses was fought. The more accurate name is Market 
Bosworth, near the central point of the Kingdom, it being one 
of the places where Pagen of Domesday had land. The identity 
of lineage is made certain by the continued use of the Coat 
of Arms by the family at Bosworth and afterwards in Suffolk 
County and by the original American families for two gener- 
ations after emigration. 

Beginning with the history of the family as presented in the 
"Visitation," we have 

Gen. I Sir Thomas Payne, Knight of Market Bosworth: 

Gen. II Edmund of Bosworth, the youngest son of Sir 
Thomas: 1540 

Gen. Ill William Payne, the eldest son and heir of Edmund: 

' "Second," of the second color named red. 

' "Bezantee," sprinkled with round pieces of gold. Said to indicate the 
coins of Byzantium or Constantinople, and that they had been to the Crusades 
and ransomed. 

' "Erazed," when the head is torn from the body and presenting at the 
neck a rough or ragged appearance instead of straight, showing strength as 
against skill with sword. 

* "Azure," blue, truth and fidelity. 

' "Bezants," substantive of bezantee, gold coins. 

^ "Salterwise," arranged in the form of a cross, X, signifying Crusade 
service . 



[He removed to Suffolk County and took up his resi- 
dence in Hengrave and is known as Payne of Hen- 
grave, a man of much note and importance in his 
day, being in the service of Edward Stafford, Duke 
of Buckingham, as baiHff of his Manor of Hengrave J 

Gen. IV Anthony Paine, Gentleman, son of William of 
Hengrave : 

[He lived at St. Edmunds Bury, one of the shires 
and principal town of Suffolk County and had the 
Manor of Newton settled on him by his brother 
Henry. He died and was buried at Nowton in 

Gen. V William Paine, son of Anthony : 

[He was baptized at St. Mary's church in 1565 and 
lived in Nowton. He inherited or had settled on 
him the Manor of Nowton, the same which Henry, 
the uncle, had bought of Henry VIII belonging to 
the dissolved monastery of St. Edmunds. This 
made him Lord of the Manor. The public records 
show that William Paine, sometime Lord of the 
Manor, was buried, Nov. 21, 1648 and must have 
been of the age of 83 years. ] 

Pages 51-54 of Paine Genealogy are devoted to statements 
in proof of this fact that this William Paine of Nowton is the 
father of the William Paine who was born in 1598-9 and who 
emigrated to America in 1635. My father closes this part 
of his studies with these words: 

As already remarked their (William and Robert) father 
whosoever he may have been, must have been a grandson of 
William Paine of Hengrave who was the first and only person 
who introduced the Coat of Arms from Leicester County into 
Suffolk and was thus necessarily the great-grandfather of 
William and Robert of Ipswich. 


His paternity being thus, presumably, established, we have 
an unbroken line of descent from Sir Thomas Payne, Knight of 
Market Bosworth about the year 1400 down to the emigration, 
with the further presumption in favor of the line extending 
back to embrace the Great Templar Hugh de Payne of crusade 
fame of the eleventh century and his father the distinguished 
"Pagen" of Domesday. 



Generation I 

William Paine was born in Suffolk County, England, in 
1598-9, probably in the Parish of Nowton. He was, pre- 
sumably, the son of William Paine, Lord of the Manor of that 
place. He came to America at the age of 37 years in the 
ship Increase, Robert Lee Master, which sailed from London 
in April, 1635. There came with him, his wife Ann and five 
children, the oldest eleven years and the youngest eight weeks. 

They landed at Boston and immediately took up their resi- 
dence in Watertown. He formed one of the "earliest list 
of the inhabitants" "to whom was allotted a grant of the 
Great Dividends to the freeman and all the townsmen there 
inhabiting, being 120 in number." To each of them was as- 
signed 70 acres. His location was in the neighborhood of the 
present grounds of Mt. Auburn, on the "road to the pond," 
present Washington St., about one half mile west of Fresh 

He soon became known as a large landholder and continued 
through life to be a large owner of property. 

Having the prestige not only of good birth but of inherited 
wealth, with the additional characteristic of integrity and 
good judgment, he was soon selected for the performance of 
public duties and the holding of important trusts. His an- 
cestors in the old country had been persons of distinction and 
importance through a succession of generations. 

Watertown soon after his settlement there, having become 



surcharged with inhabitants, removals were found necessary 
and among those who sought new homes in other places, Wil- 
liam Paine was one. 

On July 4, 1639, he with his brother Robert procured from 
the legislature a grant of land at Ipswich "with leave to settle 
a village there." Here he resided for sixteen years aiding 
largely in building up the village and town. May 13, 1640 
he was admitted freeman and endowed with all the privileges 
of citizenship. 

His name is found all through Legislative records of the 
colony, ever after, during the rest of his life. He was appointed 
to establish limits of Northani (Dover) of Hampton and Col- 
chester, of "Excetter and Hampton," to settle difficulties at 
Hampton, to settle the lines of Dover, Exeter, of Hampton 
and Salisbury. 

In 1645 he with others was incorporated into a company 
known as "Free Adventurers," for the purpose of advancing 
the .settlement of Western Massachusetts, a work of great 

This enterprise was mentioned frequently in Legislative 
acts, and was liberally endowed. At its beginning, a grant 
was made to the Company of a township of land "about 50 
miles west of Springfield" near Fort Aurania, on the Hudson 
river and afterwards during his life the attention of the Legis- 
lature was often favorably called to the enterprise. The 
Dutch then held possession of the river and fort, and one of the 
last acts of William Paine's life, was to petition the Legislature 
to open negotiations with the Dutch government, with a view 
to securing the free navigation of the river to New York. 

His name is constantly associated with the names of Gov- 
ernors Dudley and Winthrop, especially with the younger 
Winthrop, in connection with various works of public improve- 
ment and enterprise. When a work of importance was to be 
done, he seemed to have been the Governor's main support. 

THE NEW voF^j. 


He owned five sixths of the old stone dam liuilt at the head 
of tide waters in Watertown, a corn mill being first built there 
and later a "fulling mill." He was largely interested in the 
Lynn Iron Works, the first iron works ever established in 
America, known as "Hammersmith"; in the Iron Mine Works 
of Braintree, of New Haven, the Sturbridge Black Lead Mines, 
originally discovered by the Indians who used the products 
to paint their faces. There is evidence that he was interested 
in ship building as at the time of his death he was part owner 
of five ships. He was an extensive owner of lands, among 
other properties being that of Thompson's Island in Boston 
Harbor, the present location of the Farm School. This he 
gave to his son John at the time of his marriage to Sarah 
Parker. The deed that records this, records also an assign- 
ment or sale of 1500 pounds of stock of Piscataqua (Ports- 
mouth). The records show also ownership of lots in Toi>sfield, 
Salem, a mill privilege in Exeter and lands in Boston with 
mention of "the houses thereon." 

But it was not solely as an extensive owner of property that 
William Paine was distinguished. He had important traits 
of character which tended to make him a valuable member of 
society and to be regarded with high esteem in the community. 
He was a sincere professor of religion and eminently a man of 
a high moral standard. His property evidently large in amount 
was ever treated as a means of advancing the public weal and 
it would seem that in his investments he had an eye to that 
use of it that would do the most good. 

During the last five or six years of his life he was an active 
merchant of Boston having a large credit and exercising his 
trade on a very extensive scale. Judging from the inventory 
of his estate, he must have carried an immense stock of goods 
of till conceivable varieties that the wants of a new community 
could possibly demand. His credit sheet among the needy 
classes was found very extensive and liberal. 


He was in advance of his age in matters of public improve- 
ment and enterprise. One of the first objects of his ambition 
as a citizen of the "new world" was the advancement of edu- 
cation among the common people. He and his brother Robert 
were two of the foremost and most active of a small number 
of men who, at that early day, took measures to establish and 
endow a Free School at Ipswich. This has ever continued to 
exist and is doing its work upon the fund which two hundred 
and twenty or thirty years ago (about 1660) they provided for 
the purpose, the income actually received during 1879 being 

William Paine died Oct. 10, 1660. 

In his will he made a becjuest to the school, of a lot of land 
known as "Jeffries Neck" at the mouth of the Ipswich river 
which he devised to the foeffees of the school to be held inalien- 
able, forever, "not to be sold or wasted." Further he made a 
donation of 20 pounds to Harvard College, small donations to 
the several clergj'men, eight in number, settled over churches 
in Boston, Watertown, Ipswich, Sudbury, Chelmsford, and 
Rowley. 1500 pounds to his daughter Hannah Appleton's 
children, certain sums to his wife and other relatives and all 
the remainder to his son John, after providing "that if my 
executors shall see just cause for some pious use and necessary 
work to give 100 pounds, they shall have power to take it out 
of my estate." The will has against his name a seal of wax 
with the impression of a "wolf rampant." 

The place of burial is not known with certainty, but the 
city records of Boston disclose the fact that William Paine's 
grave is in the Granary Cemetery and following the directions 
given, we find it directly under the back window of the Athe- 
naeum building, the stone with the single inscription "Payne" 
upon it, forming a part or being wrought into the basement wall 
of the building itself. "This, presumably, is the grave of the 
original ancestor of the Ipswich Branch, but it may not be so." 


The uniform spelling of his name not only in his will but in 
his correspondence was the same as now used by his family, 

Generation II 

John Paine, son of William, gen. I, was born in England in 
1632, and at the age of three years came to America with his 
father, living with him at Watertown and Ipswich. He mar- 
ried Sarah Parker in 1659 and took up his residence in Boston. 
He continued the various enterprises in which his father was 
engaged at death, especially his mills at Watertown, Iron 
Works at Lynn, trade at Boston and Portsmouth and that of 
the "Free Adventurers" in Western Massachusetts. He was 
also interested in business at Ipswich, at Dover and Exeter. 
He appears to have been a man of great business capacity and 

Just before his father's death, the Legislature had upon 
petition, ordered negotiations entered into with the Dutch 
government for the purpose of securing the free navigation of 
the Hudson river by Fort Aurania and thence to the ocean. 
Soon after his father's death John appeared at New York 
for that purpose and also to adjust the southern boundary of 
the colony. The Dutch having been conquered at home, 
they evacuated New York and the English succeeded to the 
right of free navigation. 

In recognition "of the great pains taken by him" grants of 
land were made to him by the Legislature at four different 
times amounting to many acres in extent, one of 4000 being 
in consideration of "the great services in running out our south- 
ern line." The first grant was made on condition "that he 
should settle twenty families on the territory and then procure 
and maintain a Godly and Orthodox ministry there." 

As a wedding gift, Richard Parker, the father of his wife, 
had conveyed to him a tract of land of about 700 acres at the 


north end of Prudence Island situated in Narragansett bay 
near Providence, R. I. An intimacy had grown up between 
Gov. Lovelace of New York and John which led the latter 
to aid in the erection of Fort James "at the point of land 
formed by the Hudson river and Sound" at or near the spot 
now known as "Bowling Green." He advanced the necessary 
means out of his own private resources and so far won the favor 
of the Governor and the Duke of York afterwards King James 
II, that a patent of "confirmation" was made to him by them 
of the island named, to be held in fee forever as a Free Manor 
by the name of "Sophy Manor." The patent was made 
subject to the annual quit-rent of "two barrels of syder and 
six couple of capons," this iu August, 1072. The following 
week "Paine" was made Governor of the Island for life with 
a council to be chosen from the inhabitants. One article was 
that of religious freedom. On account of further payments 
towards finishing the fort, he was released from the quit-rent 
and the island relieved from taxes. The island was thus 
held by him in fee and as an absolutely independent state, 
the smallest in America, being about six miles long and one 
broad. The "patent" and "commission" thus granted are 
now on file in manuscript in the Capitol at Albany. 

His government and authority were of short continuance. 
His grant was alleged to conflict with a previous one made by 
the celebrated Indian Chief Canonicus in 1638 to Roger 
Williams and Gov. Winthrop and his efforts to exercise author- 
ity aroused the spirit of the colony. He was arrested and 
thrown into prison, but released on bail. In the Court of 
Trials he was indicted under the law of 1658 for unlawfully 
attempting to bring in a foreign jurisdiction for "intrusion" 
for setting up a new government within the limits of a former 
one without due authority. In this emergency he appealed 
to the Governor but he had no power to stay the proceedings 
and Mr. Paine was put on trial before the jury. He argued 


his own case in writing but it was unavailing and he was found 
guilty. Here the matter stopped, he retiring from the con- 
flict surrendering his position and claim and nothing further 
was done in the matter. The written argument thus offered 
and his letter to the Governor stamped with his seal are now 
on file among the manu.script documents preserved at the 
State Capitol at Albany. The argument is ingenious and 
lawyer-like. (For the argument and these documents see 
Paine Genealogy.) 

He is said to have died at sea in 1675. Apparently, before 
his death he was unfortunate in business and lost his property, 
but there is no certainty of this. He left no will and no ad- 
ministration was taken out on the estate. 

Generation HI 

William Paine, only son of John, gen. II, was probably 
born in Boston. The records give us only his birth in 1664, 
March 15; his marriage to Ruth Grover in 1691; his removal 
to IMalden where he lived during his manhood; and his death, 
April 14, 1741 at the age of 77. 

Generation IV 

William Paine, oldest son of William Paine, gen. Ill, was 
born in Maiden in 1692, married his first wife Tabitha Waite, 
1717, and died 1784 at the age of 92 years although tradition 
grants him 105 years. "He was a man of great vigor of mind, 
strong constitution, obstinate and determined and a devoted 
friend of freedom." He moved to Norton after the birth of 
four children into that part which later was incorporated into 
the town of Mansfield. 

An anecdote of him gives a picture of the state of the country 
which was new and infested with wild animals. 

It is said that hearing in the night a pack of wolves, he 
opened the window and fired "his king's arm" into their midst. 


In the morning fourteen dead wolves were found on the prem- 
ises. It is not claimed that his one shot killed this number 
but that the wounded wolves in their rage added to the number. 

In the "Grandmother's Sketch Book" is this entry: 

November 16 ISJfS. Anecdote of great, great Grandfather. 

One anecdote of the 'former William' is thought to be 
worthy a place in this Book. In early life he removed from 
Maiden to the town of Norton in Bristol county, Old Colony — 
where his children were born. This town is about thirty-five 
miles from Boston. At the commencement of the revolution, 
when the American army under Gen. Washington was stationed 
at Roxbury and tlic royal troops were besieged in the City of 
Boston, the old man then on the verge of his ninetieth year 
walked in one day from his home in Norton to the American 
camp. His erect and venerable form, his hair as white as snow 
— his firm step, and clear and heavy voice, attracted general 
attention. He was introduced to Gen. Washington and .staff. 
'Well ' said the Gen. 'Mr. Paine what brought you here? 
What good do you expect to accomplish?' 'Gen.' said the old 
man 'I have a number of Grandchildren in your army, and I 
have come here to exhort and animate them to be true men — 
do their duty and resist at the risk of their lives the oppressor 
of their country.' 


s Ml-?" 


^ ^"^ ^^tW :^,,.^ 


Generation V 

William Paine oldest son of William, gen. IV, was born in 
Maiden in 1720, moved to Foxboro and married Mary Bull 
of Foxboro, 1743. He died at the age of 94 in 1810 having 
lived with his wife for 67 years. 

He was a man of astonishing industry and perseverance, 
of great firmness and independence, zealous in religious matters 
and loyal to the cause of freedom. With his aged father and 
two or three of his sons, he volunteered to march to Boston 
at the outbreak of the war. His wife is represented as a " woman 
of remarkable strength of mind and body, strong in her friend- 
ships, and strong in her prejudices, a very good woman and 
very useful in the neighborhood. She was looked up to as 
a woman of superior judgment, but somewhat of a tyrant, 
of great industry and a great reader. Her personal appearance 
was prepossessing and impressive, and her eyes brilliant and 
sparkling to the last." 

Many stories are told of the husband which go to characterize 
him as a member of society. When a bass-viol was introduced 
into the choir of the church where he attended he would go out 
whenever it was played. "He would not sit still and hear the 
fiddle scraped in the house of God." It was related of him that 
he once bought a farm while the Continental currency was in 
circulation and gave his notes payable in it. When his notes 
matured, the bills had become almost worthless. Still he kept 
his promise " to the letter " and paid as he agreed. " He eyed the 
hand of Providence in the depreciation of the paper money." 



"He did more," writes a correspondent, "with his own hands 
to make tlie wilderness blossom as the rose, than any other man 
in town." He continued work till within a few days of his 
death, at the age of 94. 

Generation VI 

Lemuel Paine, fourth child and third .son of William 
Paine, gen. V, was born in 1748, married Rachel Carpenter 
of Foxboro and died in Foxboro in 1794. He .served in the 
Revolutionary War. 

The most interesting record of him is that of the two un- 
married sisters, Jerusha and Hannah Paine. 

They died at the ages of 91 and 90. " Though within an 
hour's ride of Boston by rail, neither of them ever enjoyed 
a sight of the city." "Aunt Jerusha" and "Aunt Hannah" 
will never be forgotten during the life of the longest liver of 
their day for they were famed for their industry and all Christian 

Generation VH 

Four sons of Lemuel, Gen. VI, born in Foxboro : 
Lemuel, born 1777, m, Jane Warren of Foxboro, moved to 

Winslow, Maine, 1805, and died in 1852. 
Otis, born in 1779, time of death not known. 
Asa, born 1781, died at 13 years of age, 1794. 
Frederic, born 1785, m, Abiel W'are of Wrentham ["the 
Grandmother" of this book], moved to Winslow in 1809 
and died 1857. 
In the Grandmother's "Daily Thoughts" is this entry: 
"May 30, 1850. Received a letter from Timothy [her 
son] at Foxboro, he is happy and flitting about among the 
friends and relatives at a spry rate, over the ancient fields 
and woods, looking at the old stumps and ever and anon in to 
an old barrel of cast off letters in an humble garret and getting 

About 1770 

, :i1E NEW ■■•,;'■•,!( 



his dinner just where he chances to light. How well cal- 
culated for happiness in every state, let it come iphere and how 
it icill!" 

There were two Paine homes in Foxboro, that of the great- 
grandfather, William, gen. V, and that of the grandfather, 
Lemuel, gen VI. During the visit mentioned in the note, 
Timothy Otis Paine, gen. VIII, made a copy in India ink of 
the original sketch of the old house, built either in 1769 or 1770. 

Of the home of Lemuel there are two photographs, one 
having been taken in 188'i, the other from a sketch by T. O. P. 
in 1850, giving a totally different view of the Details 
are given on the margins. There is the old ell down which the 
sons used to slide, there is tlie old well sweej). Foolish Hill in 
the distance, the trees, the old buffet, etc. 

The "old Aunts" lived for over eighty years in the old house 
" and we know that it was ' new ' when Aunt Hannah was seven 
years old." 

The first recorded notice we have of Otis is the following 
covenant, 1797. The father died in 1794. 

A ]\Iemorandum of An Agreement Made Between the 
W^ Rachel Pain Guardien to Otis Pain & Otis Pain of Fox- 
borough on the one part & Samuel W Everett of Dorchester 
on the other part. Witncsseth. 

That Otis Pain with the free and full Consent of S'^ Guardien 
Rachel Pain Covenents and agrees to Live with the S"* Samuel 
W Everett as an Apprentice till He Shall arrive to the Age of 
twenty one Years. During which time he will Behave Himself 
as the Apprentice ought to do. 

And the S"^ Samuel W Everett on His part Covenents and 
Agrees to Learn the S** Otis Pain the trade of a House Wright 
and to Provide him suitable Meat, Drink, Washing and Lodg- 
ing for S** Apprentice in sickness and Health during the Term 
and Pay all Taxes which may be assessed on the Apprentices, 
and in Case the Apprentice shall be sick to pay for Doctiring 
to the Amount of thirty dollars and no more if the same shall 
be necessary and also to find S** Apprentice suitable Cloathing 


During S** Term and at the expiration of S'' Term to — S"* 
Apprentice with one Good Suit of Apparel for all parts of his 
body and his other Every Day Cloathing. 

To the Performance of, Wee bind our Selves by these 
Present, this Eight Day of April 1797. 

(Signed) Rachel Paine 

Sam'l W Everett. 
Witnesses present 

Lemuel Paine. 

Lemuel Paine was the oldest son of Rachel, widow of Lemuel 
Paine, gen. VL Two months later Rachel Paine married 
Deacon Isaac Pratt of Wrentham. They had a daughter, 
Eunice Pratt, who married Willard Plimpton. Also a daughter 
Amanda, who is mentioned in the Journals and Letters. Rachel 
appears in these as Grandmother Pratt, not as Paine. 

Of Otis, Grandmother writes in 1848: 

. . . Also your Uncle Lemuel has given me a sketch of 
your Uncle Otis which you will like to hear. Otis from his 
earliest boyhood, manifested a great mechanical skill and 
ingenuity — in his boyhood he was the inventor of several 
mechanical tools. He obtained several patents. In 1814, 
he left Massachusetts to seek his fortune in the South. He 
first went to Maryland to put in operation his machine for 
sawing shingles. About a year after his departure a vague 
report came to his friends in Mass. that he married soon after 
he located himself in Maryland — that his wife bore him twin 
sons — that working in the water regulating his patented 
mill, he took a violent cold and after an illness of a week, 
died. This is all his friends and relatives have heard respect- 
ing him since he left his native land. 

He was said to have been quite intimately connected with 
Robert Fulton in the work of perfecting inventions for the 

1 ^^ 





Trr b 

-^STOR. L.5:^.■/^> 



application of steam power to machinery. The last that was 
ever heard from him was under date of Jan. 1, 1816, when he 
speaks of his invention of a "steam battery" which with one 
Col. Hatch he "went to Washington with and which met the 
approbation of Commodores Decatur, Barney and Perry and 
that the celebrated Fulton also a]}i)roved of it, etc. etc." 

He exhibited "rare traits" in the line of literature and 
published in 1813, a work with title "True and Infernal Friend- 
ship" containing 176 pages 12 mo. being a .severe satire in 
neat pentameter verse, consisting of an allegory in which the 
serpent plays a conspicuous part, overcoming Eve and her 
spouse in the garden. 

Otis's love of mechanics and working with water crafts 
reappears remarkably in his nephew Charles Paine, of whom 
we shall read much. 

The following letter was written by a nephew of Otis, 
Timothy Otis Paine, the fourth son of the Grandmother, 
and shows not only the interest the younger generation had in 
the uncles but also in the old place at Foxboro. 

Elmwood, Mass., Oct. 28, 1877 

Bro. Albert 

'Parterres' you will find in Otis's poem. My childhood 
memory has it that Uncle makes this plural pronounced 
par-ter-res. Please inform me by citing one or more lines on 
a postal. 

The very ground of these i)arterres I rambled over in 1849. 
In front is Otis's home. His window looked out upon the 
enchanted ground. Eliza's home is on the left and in sight 
of the rambles. [A pencil sketch follows.] This sketch is 
from my 1849 memory and be all out of drawing, but in 
general it must also be correct. Aunt Hannah walked with 
me up the beautiful region back of the house. As she looked 
about her and pointed indefinitely around, she said, 'Otis 
thought a great deal of this place.' A few trees were scattered 
over the ground. A half remembered little brook wandered 


o\-er it. I vividly remember a bright firecoal bird on a tree 
never one like it. He would look up and see a beautiful house 
which his hands were ornamenting, outside of agreement, 
because his bride was to live in it. I found the place of his 
shingle mill (of Otis's) and the dam in ruins like his life. 

Bro. Timo. 

... It is said that an Indian having once killed a deer 
on Foolish Hill would never afterwards hunt elsewhere, also 
a man losing his way on it, called it Foolish Hill, in vexation. 
These two origins of the name were given me by more tlian 
one, by father, I think for one. 

Uncle Lemuel told me of who would cut trees nearly 

off on Foolish Hill all day and near evening cut one at the top 
and fell it against the others so that all would go down together 
and then shout loud enough to be heard all over Foxboro. 
Also of Uncle Asa's climbing a sycamore 100 ft. high, by an 
open space, to get at a woodpecker's nest in the top. Uncle 
L. lay on his back on the ground for he could not move for fear. 


The "Uncle Asa" referred to in this letter was the little 
son who died at the age of thirteen. I have a pen and ink draw- 
ing very similar in character to the samplers of the grand- 
mothers of that day. 

" Wrote by Asa Paine, at the age of twelve years, Foxborough 

There are many birds of all sizes, the .schoolhouse, the church, 
the mansion and various riddles for those inclined to guess 
them. Connecting this with the story of the woodpecker's 
nest, we can't be far wrong in giving to him a love of nature 
and a power with the artist's pen which later came out so 
prominently in the Timothy Otis Paine, and like the first Otis, 
the second Otis had the power of putting this love into verse. 

In the remaining chapters of this book, we shall come into 
intimate touch with the other two brothers, Lemuel and Fred- 
eric, with their families and with their homes in Winslow in 
the "Province of Maine," with Generations VII and VIII. 




TTLoav foundations] 


Chapter One. Winslow 

" Two. Lemuel and Jane Warren Paine 

" Three. Henry W. Paine 

" Four. Edward Augustus Paine. 

Five. Rachel Paine Pratt. 


Old Winslow 

Lemuel Paine, Gen. VII, from daguerreotype 

Henry W. Paine, Gen. VIII 


Throughout the Journals of the Grandmother appears the 
name of Lemuel Paine, or, as he is often called. Uncle Paine, 
or Uncle Lemuel, also Esq. Paine. As a lecturer on Temper- 
ance in a home gathering, he is Uncle Paine; as the leader in 
a large donation party, he is the Esq.; and as the friendly 
Uncle to whom the absent nephew writes of the affairs of 
Bangor, he is Uncle Lemuel. 

He was the pioneer of the family, leaving Foxboro, the 
home of three generations, to seek his fortune in the Province 
of Maine. Attracted, perhaps, as is suggested by his grand- 
son, by the splendid waterways, the falls, the streams, the 
large rivers which he found at Winslow, he made that place 
his home. To this he brought his young wife, Jane Warren, 
in 1807, making the whole journey in a sleigh. 

Business must have taken him to Winslow in 1802, for there 
is a letter written by his brother Otis, April 14, 1802, addressed 
to " Lemuel Paine, Winslow, Province Maine." This was in 
reply to one received by him, written March 11. Otis wished 
boards and shingles. 

His younger brother Frederic made a home with him for 
a year or two, when he, too, returned to Foxboro, to bring back, 
in 1809, a wife, Abiel Ware Paine of Wrentham. 

In 1860 Jane Warren Paine, the last of the four to go, died 
after a life of fifty-five years in Winslow. 

Descendants of both families. Generations IX, X, XI, 
still Uve in the old home town. (See genealogical table, 
pages 65 and 66.) 



WiNSLOW is a little town situated on the Kennebec, at its 
confluence with the Sebasticook. It was incorporated in 1771 
and named for the British General, John Winslow, and included 
the country which is now Waterville. In 1754 eleven families 
had built their cabins there. It was also in 1754 that Fort 
Halifax was built on a point of land between the two rivers, 
under the direction of Shirley, the British Governor of Massa- 

This fort was one of a hne of forts on the Kennebec built 
for the protection of the English against the Indians and 
French, but it was never attacked by either party. The 
fortifications consisted of five houses and two palisades. One 
of the block houses still stands and bears the name of Fort 

The first town meeting was held in the Fort, April 26, 1771. 

In the original naming of the fort there was some ceremony, 
and a complimentary inscription in Latin was placed upon it: 

"For the benefit of the Massachusetts Province, William 
Shirley, her Governor, under the auspices of the most noble 
George Duck, Earl of Halifax, the highly distinguished friend 
and patron of the British Provinces, has reared this fortress, 
Sept. 3, A.D. 1754." 

To the restoration of Fort Halifax with its various buildings, 
my uncle, Timothy Otis Paine, gave many months of close 
study. Beginning in 1852, he continued his investigations 
and his "diggings" during many years. I have the record of 
one of these in a letter written by my father to me, in 1891 : 








WiNSLOW is a little town situated on the Kennebec, at its 
confluence with the Sebasticook. It was incorporated in 1771 
and named for the British General, John Winslow, and included 
the country which is now Waterville. In 1754 eleven families 
had built their cabins there. It was also in 1754 that Fort 
Halifax was built on a point of land between the two rivers, 
under the direction of Shirley, the British Governor of Massa- 

This fort was one of a line of forts on the Kennebec built 
for the protection of the English against the Indians and 
French, but it was never attacked by either party. The 
fortifications consisted of five houses and two palisades. One 
of the block houses still stands and bears the name of Fort 

The first town meeting was held in the Fort, April 26, 1771. 

In the original naming of the fort there was some ceremony, 
and a complimentary inscription in Latin was placed upon it: 

"For the benefit of the Massachusetts Province, William 
Shirley, her Governor, under the auspices of the most noble 
George Duck, Earl of Halifax, the highly distinguished friend 
and patron of the British Provinces, has reared this fortress, 
Sept. 3, A.D. 1754." 

To the restoration of Fort Halifax with its various buildings, 
my uncle, Timothy Otis Paine, gave many months of close 
study. Beginning in 1852, he continued his investigations 
and his "diggings" during many years. I have the record of 
one of these in a letter written by my father to me, in 1891 : 




■ ■ k NEW v,>|,K 
, .l.i.U: I.IMK'AKY 


llorii/i/r, Suruhiy I'M. Juik' I It/UI . 
Mv )>KAi{ (>. Munwv t,h<; pa«t w<T<tk, I Ji;i.v<: .I'j f;).r 
'JfviaU'd fro/ri my u>,ii:il \>r,<fi\oi' aw t/) hh/tMu:*: a day to ol,fi<;r 
U/;iii j/r()f'-v-,i')n;i,l wirk ;u]') in'lul;"- in .-i lilllc [)riv;i,l<- |)l<-;(.->ijr<;. 
\\i-,i.nui!, t.tiut. t.h<: HiHt,on';iJ -'»<i'-ly of A ur/rj :■(),», wen: .-ilirdil, t.o 
vihit. Ui'- r<-ffi;>ijiH of '<l'l I'ort \\;i\\1;f/. ut. ijiy fiii,f,iv<r Wi/iHlow, 
I ut, (jufi: v,rrjt<- I{;o 'li//iotli/ :ifi'l li'- ;i(, tiwi: ;w'<-|/1''l lli<r 
ilij;)IJon anrJ wroU; Jn<; Uiuf, Jxt htiouM of 'oiirv/- atUtiid<; 
iiii-<-liiiii. So on VVc'lrKrwJjiy I I'-ft. ii<>tii<- ;iri'i w-nt ov<r to my 
j.^'Kj'i oW hor>j(; wlif.rt- Tirno m<-t, i/i': jjikI w<- -.[cril i1j<- <Jay 
U,fit:\.h<T. 'J }i«; S*j*,'i«ty, liowfivcr, faii^'l lo "K't it- <:nj/a>^<> 
m<rnf., fiiivinj.' wittioijf. luA'ifj: U> u>if v(»hi,JI to (/'(■it.j><jn<; t,Ji<-ir 
viHit, a-i <i,n\A:!rn>U>U-<i. Huf. f.fia), 'Ji'l riot, <:hang<T our vi<-w;-„ 
VV'- •(><-nf !}/<• 'iay mo-.t. of it in vihif.inj^ t.tx: ■nUA-.n-A r'-ut;y'nt: of 
t)i<t o)<J fort. ori'J tfnjw ;;r*rw wiw;r f.lian l><rfor<-. 'limo wif.}i liix 
-jjafj'r in'Jiili/'-'i a Ion;/ tirnft in 'li;/;/injf up tli<- cirtli an'J t.liijH 
\i,<:>.UA \,iirU<)ti'. of t.hft old i-tilu.\,\hhii)>-iil. iUil it. wa« v<rry 
'mU:rcM\AUV, and <:ii\<>y:>\>\>- f'n /oyvif tr, t^- tJ)<;r<t wifji on<; who 
kn<rw -ni) mij'.li al<oiit, t.h'r old fort, and it.;i Hurroundin;/:-.. I'y 
hJH aid v/<- found and vi:iit/:r] tli<- v,<tII from wliioli a)mo>.t I. /'J 
y-ar-, a;.'o t.hc ;yjldi':r-. of t.lii- fort dr'v,' tti'ir drinkinj/ wat.<'r, 
the «arn<; w<;ll fK;i;i;? now in good ojd<r, i-.ujj/^lying t.Jx- family 
and a larg<r rrr'rw of vr'orkrn<-n and ii<iin>:h tixtir daily HUjijily 
of wat>:r, all \>v'iik<A up v/it.}) fix; »a/fi« brirk unJ)arm<-d an/j 
undi«t,ijrU;d. Ma,ny o»,h«-r antiqiiitiK^ v/<-r<- fourjd and '•«- 
amin'-d with iiiU;r<rf>t. 

Ill H<rj)t/'m(»':r, I8f/;i, faOi'rr fn<-t. a <\f\fiiii-iu>u from i.\ii- Main/: 
Hij5t/;rif:al S'K.-i/rt.y at. t.h'r fort, and r<-\><>rf.'; U> "Timo" t.fx- 
iitU^ntniiiiit, <rv<-nt,>i of t.h<t t.wo <iayH' visit., ,\jKiin h<; --hov/:-, hiit 
\uU:T<^n\. ill a l'df,<rr wniU^n Ui iin: in IJKi.'i, The old hl(y;k 
hoiji>«j }ia/J Jxi«rn f^ll<-/i till'. Fort if.i«<df, an <rrror whi<;h faUxrr 
hit»ten«J f/j 'orrc/rt, throiij^h tfic pre»», 

"InyiUfiUi of U;intJ f,h<; /'V/r<, as thfi f>afxrr» riiitntmnt it, 
it i* only lh«; oiilifyni of th/; fort,, wii'u:\i wa)» \in:n.U-A h.\/i>iil 


half a mile distant, on the top of Fort Hill, the present locality 
of the Winslow Cemetery, in the midst of whose grass, your 
Uncle Timothy by nmch labor at digging found the remnants 
of the outlines of the erection and the ashes and coal dust 
of the fireplace." 

The Church 

Second only to the Fort, comes the Ciiurch of Winslow, 
for on this Church as a foundation was built the family char- 

On June seventeenth of this year, 1919, was celebrated the 
one hundredth anniversary of the organization known at first 
as "The Female Society of AVinslow for the Sui)i)ort of the 
Gospel." Objection was raised to the adjective "Female" 
as being immodest, so it was later changed to "Ladies'." 

The annual June meeting has never been omitted. There 
was a charter membersliip of seventeen with dues of one dollar. 
There are now about sixty members and the dues may be as 
small as twenty-five cents. 

The founder of this society was the "Grandmother, Abiel 
Ware Paine." After her family cares permitted, she became 
the President and continued in this office for fourteen years. 
This year one of her great-granddaughters, Mrs. Carrie Stratton 
Howard, was elected President and her young daughter is a 

The building itself was erected in 1796 by the town and the 
town meetings were held in a sort of unfinished attic. 

Of the illustration, a Winslow cousin writes: 

"The Fort is, of course, only a fragment, being a block 
house which stood at one corner. The mill was built about 
ISli, now gone. The covered bridge must have been built 
in "3'2-4 and went down river in Dec. 1901. Mr. Joseph 
Eaton owned the bridge antl sold it to the town. His store 
is at the left of the bridge and the post-oflice can be seen at 
the end of it. The railroad bridge was built, the first wooden 
one about ISo'i." 

Wiy.<LOW 41 

I fancy that I can see the old homestead through the trees, 
on the hill. 

In the Journal of T. O. Paine occurs this, written in 1854: 
■"There have been three Bridges across the Sebasticook. 
The first one was built after and near Oct. 1799. This one 
went off in the winter freshet of Feb. 1S07. The next built 
181^. went off m the Great Freshet of May •2'J, 1S32. The 
3d was built 1834 and is still standing (1854). The first and 
second were not covered, the last is covered. The first was 
free, the other two toll bridges. Mr. Richard Thomas paid 
§600 towards the first. Father says that there was a fourth 
bridge, between lSl-2 b ISSi." 



Lemuel Paine, gen. VII, oldest son of Lemuel Paine, gen. 
VI, was born in Foxboro, Dec. 2, 1777; married Nov. 22, 
1805, Jane Thomp.son Warren, the daughter of Judge Warren 
of Foxboro and niece of General Joseph Warren of Bunker 
Hill fame. 

It is a source of great regret that none of his journals and 
only a very few of his letters have been preserved, for he was 
a man of great ability and of a very unicjue pcr.sonality. 

For the following general testimony of his character, we are 
indebted to the "Collections of the Maine Historical Society." 

The Early La\vi'ers of Lincoln and Kennebec 

Lemuel Paine was contemporary with Mr. Timothy Bou- 
telle, the Waterville Atty., but beginning later. He was a 
graduate of Brown University in the class of 1803. He was a 
native of Massachusetts, read law at Waterville with Mr., 
subsequently General, Ripley and opened an office in Winslow. 
For several years he had a successful, though from his location, 
not a very extensive practice. 

Mr. Paine was possessed of a good intellect and great 
purity of moral character. He had a taste for agriculture 
and became the owner of a farm which he employed himself in 
cultivating. Finding this occupation more agreeable and 
congenial to his tastes and disposition than his legal avocations, 
he gradually retired from the bar and devoted himself wholly 
to his farm, which he never abandoned. He lived to an ad- 





vanced age in the town of his adoption, surrounded and re- 
spected by a numerous circle of friends whose good will and 
affection he ever enjoyed. He was chosen Elector of President 
in 1813. 

We would add that Mr. Paine was distinguished as a clas- 
sical scholar. After his retirement from the bar he indulged 
his taste and employed much of his leisure in reperusing the 
Greek and Latin authors which had been his early and formed 
his late companions. He continued to cherish his love for the 
Greek language which he read with ease and which was to him 
a source of great enjoyment as long as his health and life con- 

I have been told that Uncle Lemuel, while building a stone 
wall, conunitted to memory a large part of Homer's Iliad and 

His interest in education is shown by an extract from the 
records of Waterville College, now Colby, and by a copy of 
his resignation from the Board of that college. 

Waterville Aug. 20, 18^9. 
Hon. Lemuel Paine, 

Dear Sir, — At a meeting of the Board of Trustees of Water- 
ville College held at the College Chapel on Tuesday Aug. 7th, 
1849, the following resolution offered by the Rev. S. K. Smith 
was unanimously adopted; and the Secretary was instructed 
to forward to you a copy of the same. Agreeably to said 
instruction I have the honor herewith to forward to you a copy 
of the resolution. 

Resolved; That this Board entertain a high sense of the 
value of the protracted and useful services of the Hon. Lemuel 
Paine of Winslow, the Hon. William King of Bath and the 
Rev. John Haynes of No. Livermore as members of this Board. 
They have stood by the College with a laudable zeal in the 
days of its weakness and poverty and we congratulate them 
on the privilege of seeing the tender shoot which was planted 


years ago, with tears and cost and prayer, now grown to a 
fertile tree, diffusing benefits to both church and state, and 
blessing a grateful community. 

By such labors the friends of letters and religion embalm 
their own memory "and their work do follow them." 

Your obd't Sevt. 

E. L. Getchell, Secretary. 

To the Board of Trustees of WatcrvUle College. 

Gentlemen, — The infirmities of age and declining health 
admonish me that it is fit that I should vacate a seat at your 
board. I therefore tender to you the resignation of my mem- 
bership, which I request you accept. I was elected to a seat 
at your board in IS'-iT. I sat as a member 1828, since which 
time I have been present at e\'ery session of the Board of 
Trustees, which can be said of no other member except my 
friend the Hon. Mr. Boutelle, to whose vigilance, perseverance 
and devotedness to the interests of the institution it owes much 
of its prosperity and success. At the time I took my seat at 
the board, the affairs of the College were perj)lexed and its 
prospects discouraging. It struggled hard with financial em- 
barrassment, and our meetings for some years were pro- 
tracted, and attended with much anxiety and labour. 

In taking leave of you gentlemen it affords me great satis- 
faction to contemplate the prosperous condition of the College; 
its growth, reputation, and future promise. Long may it 
continue to flourish its salutary and benign influence in the 
improvement of education and the best interests of our young 
and rising State. 

With sentiments of great respect and my best wishes for 
your individual prosperity and happiness, I am 

Your Obd't Servt. 

Lemuel P.\ine. 


From Genealogy, A. W. Paine. 

Throughout his life he was frequently employed as arbiter 
or referee in matters of dispute and never failed as such to 
give satisfaction, for his decisions came to be regarded by both 
sides as exact justice and hence acquiesced in accordingly. 
His wit was proverbial and it was one of his agreeable pastimes 
to set it ofl' in rhyme. On one occasion he rendered his decision, 
in a case referred to him, all in verse, including a statement of 
the case, the argument of counsel and his decision with the 
amount of damages and costs. No objection was made to 
its acceptance and performance. He often indulged in this 
propensity, to express in rhyme his censure of particular acts 
and persons. 

Copy of lines written in the Court House, 1809 

How various are the ways, Oh, Lord! 

To humble human pride — 
We read recorded in thy word, 
And see exemplified. 

When Israel's sons too haughty grew. 
Thou mad'st them Pharaoh's drudges; 

To us more culpable tiian those. 
Thou givest fools for judges. 

He was ever an active politician of the Old Federal School 
and "was never ashamed of his party." Of liberal Christian 
views, he gave no one credit for any religious character, further 
than it was evidenced by sincere acts of a good life. 

On the 19th of July, 1852, he was found lifeless upon a bed 
of hay, in the calm sunshine, with a rake by his side and with 
no sign of suffering on his face. His wife died in 1860. 

They had three children. 

Ebenezer Warren, born 1808, died in 1830. 
Henry WiUiam, born 1810, died 1893. 
Edward Augustus, born 1816, died 1898. 


The following sketch was written at my request by the 
Grandson of Lemuel Paine, George Stratton Paine, of Winslow : 

In my boyhood, an eccentric wandering tinker called at our 
house, two or three times a year: he was not much given to con- 
versation, and the only part of it that made a lasting impres- 
sion was the brief story of his first courtship. "I didn't marry 
the woman I calculated to," he said. "She begged to be ex- 
cused and I like a fool excused her." 

It was not so with my grandfather Lemuel. He courted 
Jane Warren of Foxboro and was rejected because he was 
not "an educated or professional man." This seemed to furnish 
the necessary stimulus and as he worked at his trade of stone 
mason, he studied with open book before him, and fitted 
for Brown University, graduating in 1803. He studied law 
with Gen. Ripley at Waterville but began practice in Winslow, 
living on the farm he purchased of Ripley near Fort Hahfax. 
Renewing his suit with Miss W'arren he was now accepted, 
tho' it is said that the lady had been heard to express some 
surprise at the outcome. 

They came to Winslow in 1807, doubtless attracted hither 
by letters from one of the Warrens who had preceded them to 
the Kennebec Valley and who wrote home glowing accounts 
of "this lovely country." 

As I was only two or three years old when he died, my 
recollection of him is limited to a single incident, his bringing 
me a bit of dried fruit as I was being dressed by my father. 
He loved the farm, and the summer's work of raising crops and 
feeding stock agreed with him and he enjoyed much better 
health than in winter when more or less confined to the house. 
My other Grandfather William Stratton lived about three 
miles further up the Sebasticook. He was a great worker at 
lumbering as well as farming, and his irregular meals away from 
home impaired his health and he as well as Lemuel suffered 
from dyspepsia. My uncle, Robert F. Stratton, says the two 


old men used to get togetlier occasionally in winter and talk 
over their troubles, groaning in unison, calculating the chances 
of their living another year. 

Both Lemuel and his wife were fond of society, and it was 
not unusual for them to start in a sleigh for Norridgewock, 
thirteen miles away, or other distant points, to spend an even- 
ing. We have a mirror which grandmother brought from 
Massachusetts in her lap in a sleigh. 

He needed the mild stimulus of travel. Occasionally a 
voyage by land to Foxboro was ventured and he returned with 
a new and interesting stock of ideas. 

Their home had been in earlier days a "tavern" and a 
wide hall on the ground floor extended the whole length of the 
house. The cold north winds played through the cracks at 
one end so freely that grandfather, with an apparent inspiration, 
in the absence of his wife, battered up the cracks with shingles 
on the inside. On her return he pointed with pride to the 
achievement, but it seems that it did not strike her as any 
addition to the beauty of the place and she proceeded at once 
to tear the shingles off, an evident sacrifice of utility to 
appearance. — G. S. P. 

There is an oration of Lemuel's about thirteen pages in 
length, from which I have made short extracts. 

An Oration July 4 a.d. 1807, Waterville 

I rise. Gentlemen & fellow Citizens to soHcit your indulgence 
and candour while I address you on this interesting and joyful 
occasion. The custom of annually celebrating great and 
Splendid events has been sanctioned by the authority & practice 
of all nations, in all ages of the world. 

We have assembled Fellow Citizens on this auspicious 
morning to commemorate the Anniversary of American 
Independence, an event the most splendid in the annals of 
time and to us productive of the highest consequences. 


The Day which we now celebrate, was not hke tlie present 
ushered in with acclamations of joy and tokens of festivity 
and gladness; but amid scenes of calamity and peril, our 
intrepid Fathers dared to elevate their voice, and proclaim to 
an admiring world, that "these United States are and of right 
ought to be Free & Independent." . . . 

Persevere then Fellow Citizens in cherishing those excellent 
institutions which you have planted for the promotion of moral 
& religious improvement. Patronize men whose time & talents 
are devoted to the useful arts which embellish life. Cultivate 
the gentle virtues which adorn and dignify our nature and 
greatly ameliorate the condition of Man. Instruct your 
children in habits of industry, economy, temperance & justice 
& thus form them to become useful to themselves, to their 
fellow citizens & to their country. 

Above all teach them to govern their conduct by motives 
that look beyond the narrow limits of time, to scenes of future 
hfe and ages of eternal duration. 

A sense of the importance of these duties ought to be oper- 
ative on our minds at all times. But there are duties which we 
owe our country to be discharged collectively & periodically. 
I mean the duties of suffrage. We are bound by the strongest 
ties that can bind man to earth to discharge this duty with 
integrity & fidelity. . . . 

Let us swear by the blood of those illustrious Patriots which 
was shed in our country's cause that we will never dishonour 
the Principles they died to establish. Inspired with these 
sentiments, while other nations bow the knee at the shrine of 
despotism and sacrifice their dearest rights to satiate the 
rapacity & pride of Kings, we will transmit to posterity not 
only the name but the spirit of Independence. 

October, 1840, Frederic Paine writes to his son, Albert 
Ware Paine, in Bangor, a home letter in which he incloses 
some jingles of his brother Lemuel's. 


Window, Oct. 28, 181,0. 

Deae Son: . . . Uncle Paine handed me the enclosed 
Poetry to be printed, if you think best, but he does not wish 
to have his name known. In the new Kennebec Journal, 
I expect to see the Production of his Pen, an address from 
Satan to the Democratic Party, etc. 

Our prospect brightens daily respecting the new election. 

As to the State of Maine, we cannot but feel there is no doubt, 

but one thing I believe we can feel confident that Harrison will 

be President. 

F. Paine. 

As this "Poetry" shows the political "bent" of the "brother 
Lemuel" at the time of the Presidency of Van Buren, I give it 

Attention. Van repudiate 
Your arrogant pretensions 
Reduce your sordid love of power 
To reasonable dimensions. 

Your despot policy abjure 

The people are in motion; 

To be deprived of blood bought rights, 

They have but little notion. 

Following your predecessors steps 
In your exalted station. 
You've reckless trampled under foot. 
The interests of the nation. 

No sympathy have thou for those, 
Your measures are undoing. 
You will not check your mad career — 
To stop the impending ruin. 

Infatuated as thou art. 
Canst thou not feel thy doom? 
Dost thou not see the Patriot's host 
Have to the rescue come? 


When such men brace their armour on 
They will not lay it bye 
Until they have the victory won, 
They conquer or they die. 

Inscribed on thy white palace wall 
All good men's fears dispersing — 
Read Heaven's immutable decree, 
Mene-M Tekel Upharnn. 

An address of a Kennebec mechanic to his fellow workmen 
in prospect of the November election, for electors of President 
and Vice President. 

A call of the Genius of Liberty on the laboring Classes in 
prospect of the Nov-Election. 

Labourers be true to dutie's call — 
At next November election — 
And help Tip o'er the Despot's twins, 
Subtreasury & subjection. 

Elect Van Buren president. 
You'd surely catch a Tartar 
His policy gives homely fare. 
Potatoes, soup & water. 

Choose Harrison and you will have 
A bountiful j)rovider; 
Flour bread, roast beef your fare will be, 
Tea, coffee & hard cider. 

Say to the world, as said your sires 

No Despot e'er shall tame us; 

Scout Benton's plans & Calhoun's Schemes, 

And spurn the miscreant Amos. 

The following record is given me by the grandson, George 
S. Paine: 

Lemuel Paine's wife was Jane Thompson Warren, daughter 
of Hon. Ebenezer Warren known as Judge Warren. He built 


the house known as the Warren house between Foxboro and 
Mansfield. He died Jan 21, 1824. 

The following extract is taken from his funeral sermon 
preached by Pitt Clarke, minister of the Gospel in Norton. 
Text, 2 Cor. 5:4. 

Judge Warren became a member of the State Convention 
in 1788. In 1790 he had a commission from Gov. Hancock 
to be justice of the peace and three years after he was appointed 
Judge of the Court of Common Pleas. 

He went forth in defence of his country as a volunteer and 
was in arms with two of his brothers in the battle of Lexington. 

He was possessed of an extraordinary memory. Judge 
Warren was a friend to religion. He had rational and liberal 
views of Christianity. He died at the age of 76 and left ten 
children to mourn the loss of a beloved parent. 

When the contentions and illiberal notions of many in his 
own town forbade his continuing harmoniously with them in 
their religious society, he united with the congregation in this 
place and here steadily attended public worship for the sub- 
sequent years of his Ufe. 


In presenting his resignation to the Board of Trustees of 
Waterville College, in 1849, Lemuel Paine writes, "I was 
elected to a seat at your Board in 1827." 

From this date through three generations of the Winslow- 
Paine families, even up to 1907, in letters and journals old 
and new, appear many, many appreciative and loving words 
regarding the college which sent so many of them forth into 
the world equipped for the world's best work. 

The first record we have of Lemuel's son Henry is the follow- 
ing bill: 

Mt. Henry W. Paine 

Walenrille College 
May 27, 1828. 

To Waterville College Dr. 

To one term's tuition $5 . 34 

To " " room rent 2 . 00 

To " " additional room rent on account of extra expense laid out 

in his room 34 

To one term's use of library 34 

To his proportion of expense for articles used in Chemical Lectures .... 

To " " " '■ " monitor and bell-ringer, 15-14 29 

To " " " " " repair of damages done to the College 

buildings 25 

Sweeping entries 17 .\1 


N.B. This bill is considered now due and if not paid before the expiration of 
one month from the beginning of the next term interest will be charged. 

The next term will commence on Wednesday the of next, at which 

time every student is required to be present at the College and to report himself 
to the Officer of his Class on penalty of 25 cents per day, or such other punish- 
ment as the Executive Government shall judge proper to inflict. 
Received payment of above bill. 

A. Briggs, Agent 
Watermlle College, May 27, 1828. 

The next record we have of him is the letter written while 
a student at the Harvard Law School. 



Cambridge, July 12, 1832 

Dear Father, — As I am at leisure and as my friend 
Appleton is about to return to Waterville, and kindly offers to 
charge himself with my letters, I cannot neglect an opportunity 
thus favourable for writing you, and for want of something 
more entertaining and important, I propose briefly to sketch 
the character of my schoolfellows and of others whom chance 
has thrown under my observation. 

You would very naturally suppose that the members of 
the same school, from the circumstances of their being fre- 
quently brought into contact by recitations, moot courts and 
debates, must be on terms of intimacy with each other. But 
such is not the fact with us. Coming as we do from distant 
parts of the Union, — with different manners, different habits 
of thought and ac<^ion, not to say sectional feelings and local 
prejudices, — each possesses a sort of repulsive power which 
will not allow others to cross the orbit of his motion : and not 
a little time is necessary to a.ssimilate characters in many 
respects so unlike. A large majority of the school are natives 
of this state and alumni of this University. They look upon 
Massachusetts as the modern Delphi and cannot conceive of 
any man's being a scholar without a diploma from Harvard. 
Of course the sons of Maine, the former attache of Massa- 
chusetts, can make no pretensions to literary merit or lay 
any claims to the high privileges of their society. But so far 
as my limited opportunities will permit me to form an ojjinion 
of their scholarship and general character, I must say I have 
been not a little disappointed. I had fancied a sort of inspi- 
ration in the very name of Harvard and that no man could 
walk her consecrated soil without feeling his soul elevated 
and his spirit kindled with devotion to science and letters. 
I had thought that genius had been quickened and dullness 


awakened by the associations of the place — that the names of 
Adams and Otis would incite to emulation and stimulate to 
effort. But alas, the same clime gives birth to the lion and 
the jackal. 

Some of the school, it is true, are men of great promise — 
men of vigorous intellects and superior attainments, men 
who will distinguish themselves at the bar or in the Senate 
or in fine wherever talents and industry can ensure prominence. 
But these are by no means many, rare nantes in gurgite vasto. 
The great mass of the school may with justice be characterized 
as fellows of moderate talents and still more moderate acquire- 
ments, as remarkable only for the whiteness of their linen, 
the fashionable cut of their whiskers and their sovereign con- 
tempt for everybody but themselves. Reared in the lap of 
luxury, with high aristocratic notions and in utter ignorance 
of men, they are preparing to practice in that profession which 
more than any other requires a thorough knowledge of the 
world, affable manners and practical sense. If I mistake not, 
they will be Init illy qualified for the rough and tumble of 
a lawyer's life. With two or three individuals I have be- 
come somewhat intimate, — with the mass, I neither am 
nor desire to be. This you may think savours of asperity 
but what I have written is deliberate and I believe candid 
and just. 

And now I take leave of my fellow students to introduce 
you to my instructors. Of Judge Story I have seen much and 
heard still more. And such is the simplicity of his manner, 
and the unsuspecting openness of his character, that the most 
superficial observer can hardly fail of at once detecting his 
excellencies and defects — his strong points and his weaknesses. 
. . . By many he is esteemed the most learned judge in the 
Union, while the partiality of friendship does not hesitate to 
proclaim him the first jurist in the world. As an instructor 
he is patient, communicative and indefatigable and if he some- 


times bewilders the student by tlie profession of his learning, 
he seldoms fails to impart valuable information. 

H. W. Paine. 
Then there is this entry in my father's Journal: 
Sept. 16, 1835. In Hallowell, I find Mr. Wells chosen 
Representative and my cousin Henry W. Paine. At his 
promotion and success I must confess my surprise being yet 
young, just commencing practice in the place and being a new 
citizen. He will, however, I predict, take rather of a high 
stand, considering his age and situation, tho he will not be 
much of a speaker. He will, probably, make one, two or three 
set speeches during the winter, be verj' careful what he says 
and when he says it. 

The last early record is written from Augusta, Maine. 

Senate Chamber, Feb'y, 21, 181,0 

Dear Father, — I am here for the purpose of appearing 
before the committee on claims, and as they have not yet as- 
sembled, and as Eaton offers the opportunity, I thought I 
would drop you a line. 

I have been here almost every other afternoon for the 
session, before the committee on Elections on division and 
alteration of counties, on the Judiciary and on claims. I 
have appeared before and till I am sick and dis- 
gusted. But I nmst get my bread. The house decided the 
case of Beal and Dow in my favor. . . . 

I have at this moment seen him and a happier face I never 
saw. I have taken more pains in this case than I ever did in 
any I was ever retained in. It is the only case contested, 
gained by the Whigs. Thus far I have never lost a case of 
its kind. 

I am going to begin next Monday writing the life of General 
Harrison for Glasier — to be a book of 130 or 150 pages. I 
know nothing about the subject as yet, was engaged yester- 


day. ... It is not a labor of love but a work for reward and 
as I work dog cheap, I must work with speed. I will do any- 
thing for an honest living. Better be in the tread mill than be 

out of it. 

AflFectionately yours, 


Wm. P. Fessenden or E. H. Allen will in all probability be 
our ne.xt candidate for Governor. But I don't meddle with 
politics, but if either is nominated I shall have to take hold 
again. They are fine fellows. 

From father's Genealogy I get the following data: 

Henry W. Paine, the second son of Lemuel, was born Aug. 
30, 1810; graduated at Waterville College in 1830; studied 
law in Hallowell and for one year in the Law School at Harvard 
University. He practised at Hallowell until 1854 when he 
moved to Cambridge and opened an office in Boston. He 
was repeatedly offered a seat on the bench of the Supreme 
Judicial Court in Maine and the same office was offered to 
him in Boston, but he declined all such offers. In 1863, much 
against his wishes, he was a candidate of the democratic party 
for Governor of Massachusetts but was unsuccessful. 

In the April number of the New England Magazine, 1894, 
there is an article written by Professor William Matthews 
from which I make disconnected jottings: 

A great New England Lawyer. Henry W. Paine 

. . . He enjoyed a large and lucrative practice in both 
State and Federal Courts and especially as Referee and Master 
in Chancery, in most difficult and important cases. He was 
ever a close student giving a great deal of time to literary and 
other studies, was familiar with the best old English authors, 
with Burke, Johnson, Goldsmith and Addison, believing that a 
man could not become a great lawyer who knew nothing else. 




" The air is thin among the apices of the law as on the granite 
needles of the Alps. Men must find refreshment and strength 
in the quiet valleys at their feet." With his brethren at the 
Bar, he held always the friendliest relations. He scorned all 
artifices and trickeries and won wealth at the Bar, "not by 
his practices, but by his practice." 

Few advocates have had more success with juries. The 
secret of this lay not only in the cogency, lucidity, and per- 
suasiveness of his addresses but in the confidence in his fair- 
ness and truthfulness with which he inspired his hearers. 
In his addresses to the jury, he sought to enlighten, to clarify, 
not to confuse their minds. Ha\^iftg a quick perception and 
a firm grasp of the vital points of a case, he confined himself 
to these, addressing them with all the force of his mind and 

He was keen of wit and (juick at retort but never used the 
weapon in a way to wound the feelings of an adversary. 

He was one of the lawyers about whom many anecdotes 
were told. Being one day saluted by the name of a disrepu- 
table lawyer, he told the man who made the blunder who he 
was. "Pardon me," said the stranger, "I took you for Mr. 

D ." "I excuse you," was the reply, "but I hope the 

devil won't make the same mistake." 

Once when making an argument in court. Judge Gray inter- 
rupted him with the remark, "Mr. Paine, you know that is 
not the law." Immediately came the reply, "Please your 
honor, that was the law until your honor spoke." 

He had an extraordinary memory, so that in the court room 
he was able to dispense wholly with notes of testimony and 
memoranda of arguments to be used or refuted. It was his 
custom to himself with mathematical problems as he 
rode from his home to his office. He could multiply numbers 
of five figures each with the greatest ease. He once won a 
case in a Maine court involving a question of riparian rights, 


simply by demonstrating to the jury a geometrical problem. 
His mind was also retentive of facts of history and biography. 

From his nephew George S. Paine comes this family 

In his early letters home, my uncle, Henry W. Paine, showed 
his fondness for the "humanities" by frequent Latin quota- 
tions, yet instead of pursuing the study of Ancient languages, 
he devoted a part of each day to the solution of mathematical 
questions, to keep his mind "fit." There is no doubt that he 
neglected one source of mental and physical "fitness" by 
ignoring all accepted forms of recreation. It was his boast 
that he never entered a theatre, never played a game of chance 
and apparently never indulged in any form of regular exercise, 
except as above mentioned. And the time came when his 
physician told him peremptorily that he must quit work and 
go abroad with his wife. 

At Stoke Pogis, he said in the hearing of other parties, 
"This is where Lord Coke lived." A gentleman in hearing 
said, "I beg your pardon, sir, but Lord Coke never lived at 
Stoke Pogis." Mr. Paine repeated it with the addition, as 
I recall it, that Lord Coke obtained his property there by way 
of marriage. A short time afterwards, in the city of London, 
the same gentleman aj)proached him and said, handing him 
his card, "You were right sir. Lord Coke did live at Stoke 
Pogis." Upon inquiry the donor of the card was found to 
be one of the leading barristers of London. In later years, 
on the occasion of a second visit to Stoke Pogis, Mr. Paine 
overheard one of the guides repeating the story of the Yankee 
lawyer who outwitted the English barrister. 

It is an undoubted fact that our branch of the family lacked 
self-esteem. I recall a notable conversation between my 
father and his brother which will illustrate this. My uncle 
was a very successful real estate lawj-er, with hosts of friends. 


but was subject to occasional deep depression. He admitted 
that he had been successful, but said that his achievement 
had been so far short of his hopes and aspirations, that he 
regarded his life a failure and would not care to live it again. 
My father, on the other hand, said that while he had accom- 
plished little or nothing of consequence in life, he had enjoyed 
it and would be glad to live it over again. These two men had 
a deep affection for each other and seemed in their intercourse 
more like father and son than brothers. My uncle was the 
favorite of his father, while my father seemed to have a stronger 
hold on his mother. The former, when he began practice of 
the law in Hallowell, assured his father that as long as he lived 
he would never leave the state of Maine, and adhered to his 
promise, tho' soon after his father's death he removed to Cam- 

While in Hallowell, he was retained in important matters 
before the legislature. In an impeachment case, a report of 
certain proceedings appeared in the Kennebec Journal. The 
widely known Rufus Choate was employed and F. O. J. Smith, 
a somewhat eccentric character. The editor, in commenting 
upon it, said of the arguments, that "Paine furnished the 
logic, Choate the rhetoric, and Smith the slang." Upon in- 
quiry, they found that the man who had written this was a 
Mr. J. G. Blaine, not long since from Pennsylvania. 

My uncle married, May, 1837, Miss Lucy Coffin, a lady of 
rare mental endowments and endearing personality, as well 
as one of great beauty. His acquaintance with her began at 
Hallowell, when she was visiting the family with whom he 
boarded. At the dinner table some one made a remark de- 
rogatory to the character of Caleb Cushing, then not so well 
known as he was later and Miss Coffin came to his defence in so 
spirited and charming a manner that Uncle Henry fell in love 
with her on the spot. Mr. Cushing and he were warm friends 
and he later gave to Uncle Henry a beautiful gold watch that 


had been presented to him at the time of the Geneva award. 
Not needing it, my uncle gave it to my father, but the family, 
after the death of Mr. Gushing, finding that it had passed from 
my uncle's hands, wished to have it returned, which was done. 
I had great hopes of it myself. 

There was one child, a daughter, Jeannie Warren Paine. 
In Gambridge she was recognized as a thorough and brilliant 
student, especially in the languages and science. She was 
said by Agassiz to have the brightest mind of any yoiuig woman 
he had ever met. She and her mother were both interested 
in all philanthropic and charitable movements and were de- 
voted members of the P^ Parish Church of Gambridge, 
the Unitarian Society of Old Gambridge. In her will, Jeannie 
left money to this Ghurch "to form a permanent charity fund." 

In Hallowell she and a friend acquired the rudiments of 
Greek by hearing a class recite and when the preceptor dis- 
covered this fact, he invited them to enter the class with 
the young men. This caused some disaffection, as girls had 
never been permitted to study Greek at the Academy. 

— G. S. P. 

The famihes of the two sons, Lemuel and Frederic, grew up 
together as one family and the affection between them con- 
tinued throughout life. Gousin Henry was a frequent visitor 
at our home in Bangor, and until late at night and in the dark, 
he and my father would sit talking over the old home and the 
new interests they had in common. Gousin Henry never 
could understand my father's interest in Genealogy. He would 
say, " I cannot understand Albert's interest in this work of look- 
ing up his ancestors." He was a very handsome, courteous 
man, one whom we were always glad to have with us. 


The name of "Mr. Edward A. Paine," the third son, we 
meet with frequently in the journals and letters. He was 
born in Winslow, Nov. 27, 1816, and lived at the old home- 
stead engaged in the work of an agriculturist on the large 
farm which his father so industriously cultivated during his 
life. He died July 14, 1884. Nov. 27, 1848, he married 
Sybil Stratton of Winslow. 

They had two children, George Stratton and Lucy Coffin. 
Lucy died March 17, 1918. 

That there was a wedding party on the occasion of the 
marriage of Edward A. Paine, we know by the following ac- 
count, taken from the Journal of the Grandmother, who was 
the aunt of the bridegroom. 

Rejoicing in the Lot '■ 
Nov. 27, 1S4S. Edward A. Paine married to Sybil Stratton 

This is a cause of great rejoicing all about the "lot." The 
Bridegroom rejoices over the bride, he probably thinks she 
will be a help and meet her wants with wisdom. 

The Bride rejoices, she is united to a man who has promised 
to "sustain her through life and perform towards her all the 
duties growing out of the Marriage relation, taking the Word 
of God for his rule of action," in the presence of about 80 

The Father Paine rejoices, he has always wished for a 

daughter and his supposed trials are now greatly relieved by 

her pleasant & social society. The Mother Paine rejoices, 

' From "The Sketch Book." 


" old age is coming on apace and now there is one to comfort 
her "Isaac" after his Mother's — 

Brother Henry rejoices for said he, I am really glad that my 
only Brother has become determined to act like other men and 
has obtained a virtuous companion. His little Daughter 
Jane rejoices to go to the wedding for said she, "I have only 
a few Uncles and they dont get married often." 

Father Stratton rejoices. He has a large family and ad- 
vantageous colonization is convenient. 

The Mother Stratton rejoices, she has four daughters and 
five sons that can fill all such vacancies. The Brothers Strat- 
ton rejoice. They have always been intimate friends and now 
"A three-fold cord is not easily broken." The Sisters rejoice, 
for said they "He is the cleverest man in Town." So we 
neighbors have concluded to take hold and rejoice with them 
and say success to the whole Tree in its every branch and 
sprout. Officiating Clergy The Rev. Albert Cole. 

' From "The Sketch Book." 


Rachel Carpenter was born Jan. 31, 1757 and died Sept. 
1828. She married Lemuel Paine, gen. VI, of Fo.xboro. He 
died in 1794, and in 1797 she married Dea. Isaac Pratt of 
Wrenthani. See page 32 (foot note). 

She was the daughter of Dea. Nehemiah Carpenter, the 
first settler of Foxboro. 

He served in the Revolutionary War, and has a long war 
service. Sergeant, 1st Lieut., Lieut, and Capt. Every time 
he is listed he has a title, and is in the list of commissioned 

There were two sons, brothers of Rachel, Nehemiah and 
Ezra "^^eterans." 

Among other old documents is the following letter written 
by the mother Rachel to the two Winslow sons, Lemuel and 
Frederic Paine. 

Foxboromjh Aug. 31st 1822 

My dear sons, after much anxiety of mind, I have at length 
concluded that my health will not admit of my accepting your 
kind and repeated invitations to visit you and I fear that so 
long a journey, now attended with so much uncertainty 
would be very injurious. I have been as it were in a strait 
betwixt two, for I do earnestly desire to see you all, and I 
know that I am unable to go, besides there are ties which bind 
me here. 

Your friends here are all comfortable except Polly Pratt 
who is sick of a fever. Perhaps you have been informed of the 
sudden death of Shurbal Pratt. He died of a fever last month. 
The whole town sensibly feel their loss, but to his friends it is 
almost insupportable. He had been married a few months 



and doubtless had as bright a prospect of Hving as we have, 
when he was unexpectedly called into the presence of God. 
O, my sons, shall we be found ready and waiting for the comeing 
of the Son of ^lan. Let it be our first and chief object so to 
be, but let us understand it, we shall not be ready unless we 
repent and become new creatures in Christ Jesus. That 
this may be the case with each one of her dear children, is the 
fervent prayer of your Mother. There is nothing new in 
Foxborough, nor strange. The Baptist meeting-house is 
about finished and ours is so far completed, that we have 
with some inconvenience met in it twice. We have a young 
minister preaching with us now, an excellent man, we hope 
that we shall settle him, his name is Thatcher. Amanda is 
well as usual, she is very much engaged in studying. She 
recites twice a day to Mr. Thatcher, finds him an excellent 
instructor. He is a grandson of Rev. Mr. Thatcher of Attle- 
borough. a distant relation of ours. Amanda will not write 
until you have answered her letters. Please give my love to 
your wives and children and accept the kind love of your 
affectionate Mother Rachel Pratt. 

P. S. Do write as soon as you receive this. Your uncle 
Ezra Carpenter sends his love and would inform you that he 
has everything in abundance. All nature seems to groan under 
a heavy load of fruit of all kinds. He will not on any account 
consent to my going away. W'' Susan C. Pratt is in great 
trouble and very earnestly desires Frederic's wife to write 
to her, she is deeply afHicted. 

\_Frederic s wife is the Grandmother.] 



• One. 

Frederic and Abiel Ware Paine. 


The Journals of the Grandmother. 


Stray Leaves. 


The Sketch Book. 


Daily Thoughts. 


The Recorder. 


Old Letters. 

Frederic Paine, Gen. VIL at sixty-five, from daguerreotype. 
Abiel Ware Paine, the Grandmother, at sixty three, from 

The old Church in Winslow. 
Rev. Thomas Adams. 
Timothy's Chamber, at Cloverside. 


Gen. I William Paine, England — Water- 
town — Ipswich 1589-1660 

II John Paine, England — Water- 
town ~ Ipswich — Boston 1632-1675 

III William Paine, Boston? — Maiden.. 1664-1741 

IV William Paine, Maiden 1692-1784 

V William Paine, Maiden — Foxboro, 

m. Mary Bull 1720-1810 

# " VI Lemuel Paine, Foxboro, m. Rachel 

Carpenter 1748-1794 

* " VII Frederic Paine, Foxboro — Wins- ■<■■>■ 

low, m. Abiel Ware 1785-1857 


** Gen. VIII Charles Frederic — Albert Ware — 
Benjamin Crowninshield — Tim- 
othy Otis. 

Daughters. Caroline Matilda — 
Harriet Newell — Charlotte Eliza- 
beth — Sarah Jane. 


# Gen. I Robert Ware the Aged, Dedham, 

"The Immigrant" ' (?) —1699 

II Robert Ware, Dedham — Wrentham 1653-1724 

III Robert Ware, Wrentham 1680-1731-2 

" IV Timothy Ware, Wrentham, m. Mary 

Healy 1715-1794 

V Timothy Ware, Wrentham, m. Abiel 

Ray." 1746-1798 

* " VI Daughter, Abiel Ware, m. Frederic 

Paine 1787-1852 

VII Charles — Albert — Benjamin — 
Timothy, etc. 

# Gen. VI Lemuel Paine, Foxboro, m. Rachel 

Carpenter 1748-1794 

VII Lemuel Paine, Foxboro — Winslow, 

m. Jane Warren 1777-1852 

" VIII Ebenezer Warren — Henry William 
— Frederic Augustus. 

' He emigrated before 1642. " He was the progenitor of a long line of moral 


P^ Z'- 

. '^^'^ LIBRARY 

TILDMn FCLNO -.tiom"; 


These two sketches of his parents were written by my father, 
the "second son," in 1876, at the request of my mother, who 
was very much interested in preserving all family records. 

Memorial of Frederic Paine 

The following sketches of my parent's lives and character 
I have prepared at the request of my wife, the dates and statis- 
tics being mainly gathered from the scrap book or Journal 
kept by my mother and left to me upon her death. 

My father whose name was Frederic Paine was the son of 
Lemuel Paine of Foxboro, Mass., and was born on the twenty- 
first day of November, a.d. 1785. His parents had six children 
four sons and two daughters. died at the age of 12 years. 
All the others lived to be married, my father being the next 
to the youngest of the flock. His mother was Rachel Car- 
penter of Foxboro. 

My father was born in a house which in my boyhood I 
once visited, it being a small cottage at a considerable distance 
from the public highway, on a stony farm and among a sparse 
population. He was early put as an apprentice to the trade 
of cooper in his native town. While thus engaged he made 
the acquaintance of his wife, my dear mother, then an orphan 
girl of Wrentham, an adjoining town. (Orphan according to 
the law but her mother was living.) Her name was Abiel 

Soon afterwards on becoming of age my father joined his 
brother Lemuel in a trip to Maine to seek his fortune in a new 
home. Lemuel was some 10 years the elder, had been sent 



to College and had also studied for the profession of the Law 
and it was probably his design in coming to Maine to practise 
in his profession, while my father should work at his trade 
and both at the same time carry on their farm. This they 
did. They selected a mutual home in Winslow then a border 
town on the Kennebec at its confluence with the Sebasticook 
River. The town was one which had grown up under the 
protection of the Fort Halifax located there at the head of 

Here they selected a home and both joined in building or 
purchasing a house for their mutual occupation. Uncle 
Lemuel soon returned to consummate his marriage with his 
chosen bride, the daughter of Judge Warren of Foxboro and 
at once .settled down for life in the new home thus chcsen. 
This was in 1807. My father made a part of his family for 
about two years when he went back and married on September 
21, 1809, he being then 24 years of age and my mother 22. 
The two families lived together until each had two sons when 
they had prospered sufficiently to allow of each having a home 
of his own. My father then built a new house and moved 
into it in 1814 in which he and my mother afterwards con- 
tinued to live throughout life and in which both died, being 
the house surmounting the depot at Winslow Village. I can 
well remember the time, being then only two years of age, 
my own birth being on August 16, 1812. 

Soon after the removal, my father volunteered and went 
to the war, and I can well remember the niglit of his leaving, 
altho only two years old. His military life, however was 
a short and bloodless one, as the enemy did not make his 
appearance and the volunteers soon returned home and peace 
came with them. 

My parents then settled down for life in their new house and 
home, where they continued to live to a good old age and until 
death released each of them from the cares of earth. 


My father through his whole Hfe continued the joint occu- 
pation of a mechanic at his favourite trade and an agricultur- 
aUst on his small but well cultivated farm. Between the two 
he was ever busy. The wet and rainy days of summer and 
the cold days of winter which ]>revented labor on the ground 
ever found him busy and consequently he never spent a useless 
hour. His farm and shop absorbed every available hour of 
the day, and the long evenings of autumn and winter. And 
if at any time a few moments were found while waiting for his 
meals or other employment a paper or an account book was 
readily accessible to drive away all idea of idleness. He was 
never for a moment a loafer in mother's way or out of employ- 
ment for himself, but constantly finding some useful work 
to engage his attention and his hands. By this constant 
industry he ever maintained a comfortable and happy home 
for us all and enjoyed a good living. As child after child came 
to bless this home to the number of eight in all, there was 
found room enough for them to stay in a capacious house as 
well as heart of the parents and seats in abundance at a well 
supplied table. No demands ever were protested, nor bills 
allowed to be unpaid. Indeed want never that I am aware 
of made its appearance at our home or board, but prosperity 
was our lot. 

In looking back from my present standpoint upon my 
parents thus situated I am wholly at loss to see how all this 
was done except as the result of a firm faith, and a kind 

Shortly after or during the war, my father was appointed 
Post Master of the town and held the place through all 
the successive administrations of Madison, Monroe, Adams, 
Jackson, and Van Buren until the cheap postage law was 
enacted when he resigned his place, against the protestations 
of all the town-p»eople. During all the long term of service 
he was the devoted servant of the public ever waiting upon 


them with the faithfuhiess of a well tried servant. The facili- 
ties which the place gave to his family for reading the papers 
of the day were eagerly taken advantage of and probably 
did much to engender that love for reading that all the children . 
have ever shown in life. flj 

My father was a very honest and upright man and was 
extensively trusted as such. In town affairs he held for time 
out of mind the post of treasurer, so that his election of treasurer 
year after year was merely a matter of form, and his word 
was ever like his bond. 

After the death of my mother January 1''2, 1852, father 
lived a solitary life and was at times I doubt not lonely. His 
married life had been a long and haj^py one and he had been 
blessed in all his ways. His children he had greatly enjoyed 
and was happy with them. They had however most of them 
gone from him and acquired homes of their own and when 
his wife had gone he was necessarily more or less unhappy, 
awaiting his time. His life was a finished one and he was 
ready at a moment's call to go. Like the passenger whose 
business was closed and he waiting for the train, is ready to 
step on board, so the good old man having sent forward his 
goods, stood ready for the signal. The signal was sounded, 
the train approached — he stepped on board and was soon 
lost to sight, leaving behind the pleasant memory of his life 
filled with good deeds. He died in his own bed calmly and 
quietly after a few days' sickness, on March 13, 1857, at the 
age of 71 years and 4 months. 

His body lies buried in our family burial ground on the old 
homestead farm, by the side of my dear mother and his two 
children that had passed before him into the spiritual world. 

Albert Ware Paine 

Bangor, March 26, 1876. 


Of Grandfather, Grandmother writes in terms of great 
affection, and of respect and with gratitude for all that lie had 
been to her. An Uncle writes: 

"Your Grandmother Paine was certainly a remarkable 
woman, her influence was great. Your Grandfather, too was 
a good man and their influence still exists. . . ." 

Among the things which we heard was this story from a 
neighbor who was a dealer in cattle. Among his experiences 
was the buying of cattle from farmers for shipment to Massa- 
chusetts, and one night darkness overtook him and he became 
lost. He called at a house to inquire the way to the farm he 
wished to reach. This house was that of your Grandfather 
Paine, the Winslow home, I suppose. " Why," he said, " I 
can't tell you so that you can go in the dark, but I'll go with 
you." And this he did, a long distance, miles I think." 

G. C., Jefferson, Wise. 

Memorial of Abiel Ware P.\ine 

Bangor, February 27, 1876 

The following Memorial of my dear Mother is penned for 
the satisfaction of such as may hereafter come after us and be 
interested in the history of our race. 

My Mother's maiden name was Abiel Ware; she was the 
daughter of Timothy and Abiel Ware, born at Wrentham, 
Mass., Dec. 6, 1787. Her father was born Nov. 17, 1746 
and died May 150, 1798 at the age of 51 years and 6 months, 
my mother being then in her 11th year of age. Her mother's 
maiden name was Abiel Ray and she was born Oct. 10, 1748 
and died June 12, 1825 at the age of about 77 years. I well 
remember her as an object of constant correspondence on my 
mother's part and once at least by her long visit at our house. 
My mother's parents had ten children, six daughters and four 
sons, she being the eighth in the list and the youngest daughter. 
She lived to record the death of all the others except her sister 


Eunice Hixson. Her own death took place at Winslow in 
her dear old home on the 12th day of January ISS^, at the age 
of 64 years and 1 month. 

Of her brothers and sisters two died in infancy and all the 
others lived to be married. Her youngest brother Avery 
Sprague Ware graduated at Middlesex College and became a 
minister and moved to the West, where he died at the age of 
46 years. 

Upon the death of her father, my mother was placed under 
the care of a guardian in Franklin, R. I., where she spent the 
most of her life until her marriage. At the age of 21 years 
and nine months she married my father on September 21, 1809, 
and immediately went to Winslow to reside, then a frontier 
town on the Kennebec River. He had already prepared for 
themselves a home at that place in the same house with his 
brother Lemuel. In that home they continued for some three 
or four years when they removed into a new house erected for 
themselves where they ever afterward resided until their 
respective deaths, it being the same house that now overlooks 
the depot in that village. 

In that house, my parents brought up their family of eight 
children all of whom arrived at mature years and were married 
except only our dear sister Harriet who died at the age of 16 

In the year of 1818 my parents with another couple united 
in forming a church at Winslow of the Congregational order 
and were then baptized having at the time made a public 
"profession of religion" as the phrase is. These four con- 
tinued for long years unseparated members of that church, 
its leading members, active in all its duties. I can well recol- 
lect how at the close of service on the day of their admission 
my parents took their three little children up to "the altar" 
to receive the ordinance which to their minds was evidence of 
our being devoted to the service of the Lord. My mother may 



^^^^^B- ^MgL 

^^^^^^^^^^^H %-^::"-'' . 

/ J^^^B 

" # ' ' i^^^^^^^H 

^^itf^^Q^ "^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^1 


W^ ^^^^^H 


■% ^mL K^i^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^l 

^^^^Vr . 

P^ '^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^1 

*- "^^^^^^M 

i ^^^^^H 


^^^^L ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^M 



ASTOB r c. 


with truth be said to have been a true Christian not only by 
profession hut also by life and practice. It was ever her 
especial pleasure to be active in every work which the church 
organization or religious principle called her to do. Attend- 
ance on church services, promptly and on all occasions, was 
regarded not only a duty but the highest pleasure. On all 
Convention occasions it was her resolve and her practice to 
attend, a volunteer, if not a chosen delegate. For years her 
parlor wn.s thrown ojjen for conference meetings, on every 
Sabbath e\'ening, and my mother's enjoyment of every such 
occasion was without stint or limit. No dusty feet on her 
carpet or disarrangement of her furnishing in the room ever 
presented any oljjection to the comjilete carrying out of this 
custom. Her promptness at meeting was proverbial and her 
passing along the street churchwards was the watchword 
for all meeting goers to start "as Mrs. Paine is going by." 
Those who did not care to sit a few minutes before the exercises 
commenced, felt that they might delay a little longer at their 
book or toilet. 

Living not far from the church as she did, she kept what 
might very properly be denominated the "Church Hotel" or 
rather "Free Lunch Hotel," her home being the common resort 
of "Christians" of the Congregational order and especially 
clergymen who happened along that way at any time of the 
day or season of the year. To all such the latch string of her 
door was always on the outside. Out dwellers of the con- 
gregation found in her rooms and at her table a convenient 
place for their noonings with something to "stay their 
stomachs" for the afternoon services. All were welcome. 

She was, however, no sectarian in her religious views and 

practice but was of extremely liberal sentiments towards all 

other Evangelistic orders. This occasionally brought her into 

j trouble with her more bigoted brotherhood by her espousal 

of other's causes outside the regular membership and com- 


munion. The most conspicuous instances of this were found 
in lier defence of different members of her own household 
under the ravages of Swedenborgianism. When she found so 
many of these among her own children she began to feel that 
tho she would prefer to have them all good orthodox it was not 
very bad to l>e a good New Churchman. 

My mother was not an educated woman but for one with so 
many domestic cares on hand, she read much and was, too, 
very proficient with her pen. Every day found her more or 
less devoted to both these exercises. Her Diary is a very 
interesting work for her children and from it I have gleaned 
all the duties here gathered. "Solitude Sweetened" was her 
especial vade inccum and almost every day found her perusing 
at least one chapter of to her, its sacred contents. 

Her household however was never allowed to be neglected 
in the least degree. Her children were ever cared for con- 
stantly and to have them rise in the world was her great am- 
bition. She was a good mother and one whom her children 
ever delighted and will delight to honor. Their little bodies 
and minds were the constant objects of her care and that care 
and interest followed them through life even calling down 
blessings on their heads. Through her determination and 
resolution, two of her boys received a collegiate education, 
both of whom will give credit to her alone for the boon as both 
were sent against their own wills and have both since learned 
to bless her for her persistency. 

Of her children, her dearly beloved Harriet was removed 
by death at the early but interesting age of 16, a charming 
and lovely girl to whom we were pll unusually attached. She 
was a bright and intelligent child with a peculiarly winning 
character and we were all deeply in love with her. Her mother 
felt during her somewhat prolonged and severe sickness that 
she could not give her up. The closing scenes of her life, 
however, were so beautiful that all tears were dried up and 


mother, as indeed all of us, felt perfectly reconciled to her 

But very different was the sad event of her eldest son's 
death by the terrible catastrophe of the Steamer Halifax 
explosion. His death she could never be reconciled to, but it 
was a sadness to her during all her life afterwards. This 
terrible accident occurred on the 23rd day of May, 1848. 
In September following, my own severe sickness from which 
for weeks death was anticipated, again plunged her into deep 
grief, and during three weeks she was a constant watcher for 
the fearful news. She lived, however, to see with joy her son 
alive and well. 

Her own death occurred as already remarked on the 12th 
day of January at the age of 64 years and one month and 
6 days. Her body is interred in the family burial ground on 
the old homestead by the side of her husband and her dear 
Charles and Harriet. 

After her death her son Timothy took a plaster cast of her 
face from which he constructed a very truthful bust from 
which photographic impressions are taken, strikingly presenting 
the features of her countenance and head in a most exact 

This sketch is prepared at the solicitation of my dear wife. 

Albert W. P.^ine 


It is my wish that these books of the Grandmother shall 
tell their own tales, but in some places a word may be needed 
for the sake of elearness. (jencrally, the chronology of the 
books will be followed, but in a few instances I have brought 
together scattered references to events and people, in order 
that the connection of thought might be more readily seen, 
as for instance, the two or three little stories of "Annah" 
and the references to "Timothy's" studies and religious 

First comes "Stray Leaves," begun in April 1824 and con- 
tinued at intervals to February 26, 1843. These loose pages 
are tied into the back of "Daily Thoughts." On the first 
page is a Family Tree washed in with browns and greens. 

Then follows "The Sketch Hook" sent by my father and 
mother, which she began February 26, 1845 and continued to 
September, 1848. 

In November of that year, 1848, father sent another blank 
book which she called "The Recorder of 1849." 

" Lord teach my heart to think 
And guide my heart to write." 

The first date was Januarj-, 1849, the last 1851. 

Before beginning The Recorder, she had started another 
journal which she called 

"A. W. Paine's Book 


Daily Thoughts and Occurrences. 




The closing date of this is November, 1851, this and The 
Recorder running along together, but being quite different in 
character. These contain copies of poems and other mis- 
cellaneous articles of which she was fond, also copies of pages 
of "Stray Leaves." 

In regard to the religious views found in these books, a 
cousin writes to me, the following words: 

"Some of Grandmother's doctrines sound stern, but as they 
were interpreted by her loving heart and put into her active 
life they breathed only Divine love. It was the great wish 
of her heart that her children siiould love God and love each 
other. . . . 

"The thought that I keep uppermost when thinking of 
Grandmother is that she was typical of her time and therefore 
a book about her cannot fail to be of value. I do not mean 
that every one has had such a Grandmother, but that every one 
of our old New England Communities had two or three such 
and they always had a formative influence on society. For- 
tunately our Grandmother had the talent and inclination to 
put her thoughts into writing. To your father belongs the 
credit of encouraging her in this." — E. P. B. 

As her religion was the keynote of my Grandmother's char- 
acter and life, I have taken from its place in the Journal, the 
account she gives of the beginnings of her religious experiences 
and place it here at the beginning of her writings.^ 

The Religious exercises of A. W. Paine 
Come and hear all ye who fear God 
I will declair what he has done for my soul. 

My attention was first awakened to a source of divine things 
by means of an exortation given by a pious Sister soon after 

1 Transcribed in "Sketch Book" in 1846. 


her conversion to God in the year ISO'S. Some of the questions 
she put to me were the following, "Do you know that you have 
a soul that will exist after death? That there is a heaven and 
hell and unless j'ou repent of your sins and the Lord forgive 
you you will be sent to hell and be miserable forever?" These 
and other like questions sunk deep into my mind, it was a 
subject on which I had ne'er meditated being young and very 
thoughtless, besides religion in that society had for a number of 
years been little spoken of. 

From this time I thought much. On a future state, my 
situation appeared deplorable, I was sensible that all of my 
life-time I had been sinning against a holy God who was the 
seat of all perfection, and that in myself there was no good 
thing. I could not view it just, that God should save such 
a wretch as I was, I was frequently deprived of sleep, fearing 
to close my eyes lest I should open them in hell; not that I 
suspected by keejjing awake it would prevent my going there, 
but if I were .sent, would go begging for mercy. I continued 
under gloomy apprehensions about six weeks, when on 
being at meeting one Sabbath, I was uncommonly distressed 
about my situation and prospects for Eternity, it appeared to 
me that my sins were so weighty that I was about to sink 
into the earth. As I sat meditating with my eyes fixed ujjon 
the floor I heard a voice (or seemed to hear) pronounce these 
words, "Rejoice and be exceeding glad for great is your re- 
ward in heaven." I immediately raised my head (and as I 
was afterward informed) with an entire change of countenance, 
towards the place from whence the voice seemed to proceed. 
No one was speaking, it was just at the time of administering 
the Sacrament, all was a profound silence. It instantly oc- 
curred to my mind that it was to me, that the promise was 
mine, my distress of mind was entirely gone and I had none of 
those former fears. On casting my eyes on the Church, but 
few can imagine the beauty I there beheld, I had a desire to 


leave my pew and request a seat around the board, with those 
who love and fear the Lord. 

As I returned home those words came again to mind with 
a doubt whether they were in the Bible, I did not know that 
they were for at that time I had not read the Bible but little 
and that little with great inattention. I made inquiry of my 
pious Mother. She told me they were in Matthew 5-12. 

I remained only a few days in this happy frame of mind be- 
fore I was impressed with these ideas, that what I had experi- 
enced was all a delusion — an idle fancy, — that Satan had power 
to give light, that the devils believe and tremble and that my 
prayers were an abomination to the Lord. But notwithstand- 
ing these impressions I at times enjoyed great happiness. 

After a few months, the reformation which had been great in 
that Society, in a measure subsided and with grief I acknowledge 
that I soon began to wander into forbidden paths and by de- 
grees was left to join in the follies and vanity of this world. 

I shall now pass over fourteen years of my life which is lost, 
nay worse than lost as regards spiritual concerns for through 
that period I was sinning against a holy God and oftentimes 
on the point of denying Him in whom I trusted for salvation. 
But blessing and glory and honour be to Him for extending 
mercy and long suffering that I was not cut off as a cumberer 
of the ground and that he has again called me by his spirit 
and given me to hope in his abounding Mercy. 

One year ago last February I was by an alarming Providence 
brought to realize the vanity of all things here below and the 
Lord enabled me to fix in my determination to make my call- 
ing and election sure. To obtain this, I endeavoured to for- 
sake all company and commence a daily prayer to that God 
whom I had offended by my wicked neglect that he would 
lead me in the way everlasting, and put me into a right path, — 
and also for one whose conversion and eternal happiness was 
as near and dear to me as my own soul. These prayers I 
trust he has answered and the endeavours blessed. 


I would not limit happiness by saying that I have received 
a thousand fold for all the sacrifices made, because there is 
nothing to be compaired with the smiles of God's countenance. 

Sometime in the beginning of last winter (1816) these words 
came with weight into mind "who knoweth if he will return 
and repent, and leave a blessing behind him," it appeared 
to me that he God would return, but little did I think it would 
be accompanyed with so great a blessing as it proved when the 
Saviour entered and my Husband was converted in the month 
of Feb. last. None but the Lord who made my lieart knoweth 
of its rejoicing. 

After a few days spent in praising our Redeemer, it came to 
my mind that perhaps we were not right and that we were 
deceived. With anxiety on the subject I took my Bible with 
saying to myself, it is full of precious promise, and it seemed 
to fall open at these words which were the first my ej'es lit 
U|)on. "A Glorious high throne from the beginning is the 
place of our Sanctuary." I exclaimed it is enough and shut 
my Bible. Soon after I began to think much of making a 
public profession of religion, but it was a subject which ap- 
peared of so great importance that I feared that I was not 
prepaired, I again had recourse to my good Bible and it opened 
to "I beseech thee — sufi'er me to speak unto the people." 
I thought that I might be suffered to speak and yet be unfit. 
Again I went to my blessed Bible and it opened to these verses, 
"Let us go forth therefore unto him without the camp, bearing 
his reproach for there have we no continueing City but we seek 
one to come. By him therefore let us offer the sacrifice of 
praise to God continually that is the fruit of our lips giving 
thanks to his name." 

This my friends, by the assistance and grace of God I am 
determined, that for the future I will five for Him who died for 
me, and for the purpose I offer myself to this Church with the 
hope for your watchful care over and prayers for me, that I 
may walk worthy the profession I now desire to make. 



In contemplating on the making of this book I have been 
led to many serious reflections; Aitho it is composed of but 
a few pages, yet I may not live to fill half of them, the all- 
important scenes of Eternity may very soon open to my view 
& I realize the worth of that religion which I profess or else 
receive the reward of the hypocrite, where hope can never 
come. How necessary is self examination that I be not de- 
ceived with respect to my soul's salvation. Should my life 
be spaired, & if my endeavors are blessed, this little book shall 
be an help for proofs to ascertain which side I am on. 

I will endeavor to pen down some truths with regard to God's 
dealings with me. The subject shall be those which dwell 
with peculiar weight on my mind, and which I do not often 
make known to any one. I do hope that the Lord will direct 
me in all my ways, to glorify Him, and eventually receive me 
where the wicked will cease from troubling. Yes, I do find 
that my greatest enemies are they of my own house-hold and 
that a thorough change in this mortal body is necessary before 
I enter on a perfect state. But I shall be satisfied when I 
awake with thy likeness, thou great Redeemer. 



Total Depravity 
April 1824 

I firmly believe in total depravity, I firmly believe that all 
go astray as soon as they be born; the first breath of an Infant 
is generally attended with a complaint, their first motions are 
restless and uneasy, so soon as they begin to act, they begin to 
sin, and so soon as they begin to speak, they utter vanity; 
when their minds expand they show a dislike to that which is 
good by choosing the wrong way. Children are apt to be out 
of their element if confined to christian worship and do not 
realize the worth of time, the imi)ortance of Eternal things. 
I have become confirmed in this belief since having children 
of my own. How much I see of this every day but especially 
on the Sabbath, what a strong inclination to break the fourth 
commandent, how averse to restraint. O how it grieves me 
to behold their depravity, I do intend to lead them in the 
arms of faith to His throne of grace every day, it may be the 
Lord will have mercy upon them and change their hearts and 
save their souls from eternal death. They are young but not 
too young to die and be miserable if called away in their sins. 
It is a subject of continual grief to me, and whilst in a state 
of nature I can never be brought to say I am willing they should 
be cast off, no it will never be my duty to be so resigned, 
for it is not the will of God that they should be lost. Then O 
Lord I intreat of Thee to save their souls alive, and begin the 
work soon and all the praise shall be given to thy great Name.* 

The Sabbath from the child's point of view. Extract from the 
Autobiography written by Albert, the second son. 

"March m, 1886. 

"Like a good boy I was always a good meeting attendant 
and was seldom found absent from my seat in church or prayer 
meetings of which my parents had many at their house, all 

' See "Calling to Remembrance," p. 111. j 


I t I', t V 



ASTOR , p. 



through the years of my youiig life. I didn't know better th:in 
to believe what the minister preached but I ean well remember 
how my mind revolted at the diictrines which were usually 
held forth from the pulpit and .social meetinjis. 

Hence 1 was generally among the (irst to get out of clnircli 
into the open air and little of Orthodox doctrine accompanied 
me beyond the door ste])s." 

On much spcdkinq 
"In the multitude of words there waiitelh not .s//(." 

This is the reason why I seclude myself so nuicli from .social 
society. I would enjoy a degree of .satisfaction for the time 
those present and join in vain conversation and trilling aiimse- 
ment with apparent ap|)rol)atioti, but all the wliile something 
witliin would keep .speakiilg;, these are husks, or wood, hay or 
stubble, I rather be at home and alone with my IJible or with 
my work and pondering over the ])roniises, then no loss of time, 
but now where is the substance, 1 have let it go and .sought 
the shadow. 

In the company of worhllings, there is no |)lace for me, be- 
cause my abilities are not such as to afford them instruction; 
and their conversation not such as to afford me jjrofit. Now 
since I am convinced of these truths why not stay at home? 
Why not strive to be useful to my family and im[)rove my own 
mind? I want not the a|)i)lause of any one, but the appro- 
bation of a good conscience towaril (iod, a stronger faith and 
firmer hope, I desire to .seek after. I want to devote more 
time to prayer and meditation, to reading and obeying the 
Word, and thus be prepairing for the glorious change I hope 
for, which I know not how .soon may come; Lord grant me 
this favour, a hope in death. 

Thought of a Itevmd 
July 4, 182^ 

The Lord has come very nigh unto this i)lace in a revival 
of religion in Vassalboro. How it does rejoice my heart to 


hear the jjood news, it seems to be a satisfactory evidence in 
my own breast tliat I am on the Lord's side. If I was an enemy 
to God I should not wish liis cause to prosper, I should not 
feel this inward delifjht in reviewing his dealings to the guilty 
children of men, when in such a conspicuous manner he is 
taking them from the )iorril)le pit of sin & depravity. 

How j)lain I see tiiat this is the work of the Lord, no human 
invention could accomplish it. Paul has i)lanted, Apollos 
has watered but it is God only that can give the increase. 
A goodly number are already gathered into the Heavenly 
fold, and the work is extending and enlarging its progress; 
perhaps it will reach Winslow and come even to us, if so what 
a change it will accoini)lish in the situation of all things around. 
To see the Sabbath hallowed, the sanctuary filled with de- 
vout anil true worshipers, listning ever and receiving hearts, 
family altars erecting, converts multiplying, sinners making 
the all important inijuiries, closet doors open'd to receive the 
Saviour, and shut too to pray to their Father who is in secret. 
Children crying Hosanna to the son of David. This will i)e 
an interesting time when all must be awake and at their post. 
Lord hasten it in thy time. 

August, 1824 

My heart overflows with thanksgiving, as much as my eyes 
with tears, to reflect upon the sight I have just witnessed. 
Our rooms were almost filled with attentive listeners to prayer 
this Lord's day noon time. Two or three weeks ago it would 
have been impossible to collect so many together on such an 
occasion, but now they seemed to come with willing hearts. 
We doubt that some came for one cause and some for another, 
but they came and I trust the Lord will overrule it for good. 
Yes, it is evident that God is about to visit this people with an 
outpouring from on high. He has already begun a good work. 


There are ten or twelve inquirers and a number more whose 
countenances bespeak concern. 

O, it is my heart's desire and prayer to God that Israel 
might be saved in the midst of these days, and at this very 
time. Christians arise and harness yourselves anew for the 
race. O, I>ord enable us all to come out from the work and 
take a decided stand. May we let out light shine and by our 
prayers and intercessions call down blessings upon this people. 

A reformation in Winslow ! what a strange thing, no wonder 
if some are lead to inquire what these things mean. Well, 
I hope that all will be pricked in their hearts and cry mightily, 
what shall we do. O that they may be directed to the Lamb 
of God who takcth away the sins of the world. 

April 1825. Another seed time is approaching, the Husband- 
men are prepairing to cast .seed into the earth, in hope of a good 
harvest. What an important lesson for tlie Christian. How 
ought I to be laying plans for Futurity. The past year has 
been a memorable one to me, in many respects. I have been 
very powerfully taught tliat one generation passes away and 
another takes their ]ilace. In October we were blessed with a 
beautiful Son in addition to my other three. In November 
we received the imexpected news of Amanda's death, she 
was taken in the bloom of life and in the midst of usefulness. 
In January, the ex])ected information of my mother's death 
arrived. She had lived beyond the common age, for .she was 
seventy six years and three months old, her last years were 
blessed with the enjoyments of God's people. These things 
with the attending circumstances render the last year very 
interesting to me. Besides, my temporal blessings have 
been uncommonly great, all the wheels seem to move to our 
advantage. What shall I say to these things, O Lord ])rei)air 
my heart aright, for every dispensation of the Providence. 
[The next entry is April 1829.] 

I have just been looking over past time. Four years have 


been rolling over their favours since the last date, blessings 
too many to be enumerated. The Lord is good and His tender 
mercies are over all his work. I dont know how I should bear 
affliction, because I was never tryed, but I hope I should 

The first Sabbath in October 18,36. In looking back I find 
that three years have passed away since I wrote a page in this 
book, which has been devoted to religious exercises. On 
page 13 I find this sentence, I dont know how I should bear 
affliction because I was never tryed. But now I can say 
/ have been tryed antl how have I borne it. Three successive 
trials have been laid upon mc, and altho not minuted down at 
the time, yet they are all present in my mind. On these 
subjects my memory is good. 

I well remember the sleepless nights, the gloomy mornings 
and hea\'y evenings I have passed through. In each three, 
every day witnessed a new blow which seemed to open a new 
vein to bleed afresh. But out of them all the Lord has delivered 
me, and I am this day happy and in the enjoyment of many 
distinguished blessings. 

I have been permitted to come to the table of the Lord with 
many pleasing anticipations. Our dear Pastor brought to 
view the children of the flock, my mind irresistably turned 
upon all eight of my own and all out of the Ark of safety. 
My heart sunk within me, and I could scarce refrain from 
uniteing with David and say Oh Absalom, my Son, my Son 
Absalom, but I will look again toward the Holy hill of Zion 
where God is. 

March, 1837. Today I have been permited to assemble 
around the table of our divine Redeemer, to commemorate 
his dying love. While sitting in silence I thought of my chil- 
dren for their eternal welfare lies nearest my heart. It affords 
me unspeakable consolation to reflect that two of them have 
experienced a hope of pardoning mercy. This is surely the 


greatest blessing ever bestowed upon me, but yet I am not 
contented, I'm not satisfied for there are my sons all out of the 
ark of safety, all thoughtless, careless sinners, enemies to God 
opposed to his will and negligent of the great salvation. But 
I will not despair, but endeavor to bring them to thee for par- 
don and acceptance. Dear Jesus wilt thou receive them and 
wash them in the fountain open for Judah and Jerusalem. 

A Resolution 
May IS, 18.37. 

I frequently form resolutions and as frequently break them, 
but I will endeavor to abide by this one. Last Sabbath our 
school was reorganized and I have taken 7 imder my care, 
it is a responsible charge, if God does not assist, my labors will 
be in vain. 

Now I am resolved to pray for them in rotation, one Sabbath 
I will converse with one and during the week will pray for 
that one, and I hope (not to the neglect of the rest) to keep 
that one in mind during the week. The next week I will take 
another and so on. It may be that Jesus will hear my petition, 
that the Holy spirit will be sent down upon us this year in more 
copious effusions than was ever known in Winslow. I wish 
all ive teachers would rise and call upon the Lord and take 
firm hold upon the promises. 

Of Grandmother's "visions," a granddaughter writes: 

"As to the "visions" I would surely put in at least one, 
for the comfort and pleasure which it might give to such of 
her descendants as may inherit her habit of mind. Many of 
us have these visions and perhaps no one of us has taken them 
too seriously. I mean that we have allowed them to influence 
our minds for good but have never let them injure our mental 
balance. We have of necessity been too closely tied to material 
things to become "visionaries" and are too inherently honest 
to claim more for them than is their due. They have helped 


me over many hard places and I am deeply grateful that this 
little bit of grandmother was bequeathed to me." 

Of her own visions. Grandmother writes, January 1, 1838 

It is in the silent watches of the night that I visit heaven, 
and converse with former friends, and when I rise in the morn- 
ing I feel as tho I had seen them and sometimes I can carry 
forward the conversation amidst domestic affairs. 

J 'i.sii»iari/ Thoiiglitu 
December 2~ , 1837 

Twas in the silent hour of night, 
And balmy sleep forsook my eyes, 
Methought I left this world of sin 
And faith conveyed me to the skies. 

An open door was before me, or a broad gateway toward 
which I directed my steps, as I advanced a beautiful form 
appeared at a distance, it drew near, and in a moment I recog- 
nized my dear Harriet and with a voice "not earthly" she 
advanced "Mother have you come?" 

She did not appear as formerly when she returned from 
school, tired and fatigued and seat herself in her little low chair, 
or throw her weary body upon my bed a few moments. Neither 
was she kneeling in prayer and asking pardon for her sins and 
that God would bless her brothers with a new heart. No, 
not that, but she was arrayed in a pure white flowing robe, 
and on her head was a small neat crown lieset with diamonds 
too dazzling to fix my eye upon. Something was in her right 
hand which as she extended her left to me, she struck upon a 
kind of raised platform and with these accompanying words 
"another ransomed sinner has arrived" and as quick as thought 
the echo flew, it vibrated, and was lost in the broad expanse. 
Again she struck a different cord and loud Hallelujahs, glory 
& honour, praise & power, was given to God and the Lamb, 
Thousands of voices joined and it was like the Sound of many 


Waters, As we walked on a little distance two blessed ones 
were coming to meet us, it was my Father & Mother, again 
the sound of praise was struck and again heavenly echos re- 
peated, — at whatever direction I turned my eyes, countless 
multitude of happy beings, all arrayed in glory met my aston- 
ished vi.sion. 

I asked my Mother if my Sister were here, at which she 
raised her hand which contained a shining thing and struck 
it upon an Altar on which stood an instrument of nuisic, the 
well known sound soon brought my Sister. 

We walked about the golden streets 
And viewed the glories of the place. 

At a distance was a group of little children. There said my 
Mother in that company are your two infant brothers of whom 
you have heard me speak while on earth and for the loss of them 
you have seen me drop a tear. She spoke to them and as they 
raised their eyes in reply, the whole infant choir burst into 
one song of praise to their Redeemer. I thought of my brother 
Timothy who lived a sinner but died trusting in Jesus and 
ventured to ask for him. The answer was returned "yes, he 
is here, he trusted in Jesus and He did not forsake him." As 
I turned to look towards the place from whence came shouts 
of glory, my dear Brother caught my eye. He extended his 
hand with joyful exclamation and gratitude for the happy 
meeting. I had not seen him on earth after he had entertained 
a hope in Christ. I told him that he had come in at the eleventh 
hour, "I know it" said he, "I know it but I am made ecjual to 
those who have bourn the burden and heat of the day," and 
again the heavenly song was repeated. 

I once had on earth a favourite Aunt a Beloved Sister of 
my Mother. I thought of her and spoke her name. She 
stood before me arrayed in glorious form. My eyes surveyed 
this happy company of Family friends while my mind returned 
to earth to compare numbers and as I stood meditating, a 


rush of tender feelings almost overpowered me. I remembered 
one who was my beloved mate and Cousin. In my earliest 
childhood we were never so happy as when we were together, 
and neither had complete enjoyment without the other. She 
languished and died while young and left no evidence of re- 

I did not dare to ask for her, but my Aunt as tho anticipating 
my thoughts, with a heavenly smile pointed to something 
which she called a Golden Viol in the hand of a distinguished 
personage; "Think you" said she "I have not prayers con- 
tained in that which savor of sincerity? Have I not brought 
her in the arms of Faith and laid her at Jesus feet?" She 
pointed to a company of young Virgins which appeared more 
glorious than can be described. One began to make towards 
us, and as .she advanced I distinctly heard words. " Re- 
pent ye therefore and be converted that your sins may be 
blotted out, when the time of refreshing shall come from the 
presence of the Lord." It was my beloved Cousin Esther 
Grant and as she flung her arms around my waist she asked 
if I did not remember the time when on earth we were walking 
thus in return from the meeting and conversing on that text 
which our dear Minister had been preaching from. The whole 
scene rushed forcibly to my mind — "Well," said she "from 
that time I lived a life of repentance but I did not make it 
manifest, and this was my great sin. That dear minister is 
here and I have seen him, and he calls me a star in the crown of 
his rejoicing." 

I was about to ask many questions, but perchance I cast 
my eyes upon my own apparel and thought of Joshua who was 
clothed with filthy garments and stood before the Angel. / 
was clothed with Flesh, they were Spirits. I turned to go 
feeling unworthy of their society and quick as thought I found 
myself upon a wearisome bed with a violent head-ache and 
a mind full of disappointment. 


Awake or sleep is quite unknown to me, 
Yet all these pleasant things my Vision see. 

Wliile on my couch at night I lay, 
My soul rose upward — far away. 
And to my vision, things reveald 
Which while on earth remain conceald. 

Psalm 31, .32. Blessed be the Lord: 

For he hath showed me his marvellous kindness in a strong city. 

January 1, 1838. Another year has closed and the morning 
of a New Year arrived, and how has it found myself and family. 
With regard to the former, in health and surrounded with all 
the blessings, heart could wish as relates to temporal things. 
But of my family one has gone, dear Harriet, this is her birth- 
day, sixteen years. All the children have thought of it and 
many tears have fallen. Harriet, dear Harriet I love to speak 
your name. Last night I was awake nearly all night endeavor- 
ing to fortify my mind for the morning, as no one knows my 
heart but God. 

December 3, 1838. For a number of weeks past I have been 
thinking much about my four sons; all unconverted sinners. 
If God should make them all christians this year it would 
be marvelous, but he is able, he is willing, it is in his power; 
giving does not impoverish him nor withholding enrich him. 
where is the blame if they are not all righteous this month? 
Not on the Lord, surely, but on themselves and me. I wish 
I could be faihtful to God for this month in one thing i.e. in 
prayer for Charles, Albert, Benjamin & Timothy. W^ho 
knoweth if He will hear and answer. O it seems to me that 
then I could depart in peace. The time draws near, only 
four weeks, there are four sons to be converted, it is a great 
work but it is God's work and he is great, a great Saviour. 
How much I desire a part of that faith which Sampson had 
when he extended his arm to feel the pillars on which the 
house rested. 


Thurfidaij. Last evening our Wednesday evening prayer 
meeting was held at Robert Drummonds, only three brethren 
present, but it was a blessed meeting. God gave them utter- 
ance and a spirit of prayer. There was one brother in Christ 
who (it was evident) God made. He has no learning, scanty 
natural abilities; he has a poor chance for religious education. 
Hut liis prayer and remarks showed that he was taught of God 
and that eventually his heavenly Father will give him all 
things richly to po.ssess. I should much rather tha*^ any one 
of my sons .should be like him with his religion than to be an 
earthly monarch without an interest in Christ. O yes far, far 

Harriet's grave 
J nil/, 9, IS.'tl. 

Just four years and one niontii since Harriet died. I have 
this morning visited her grave, delightful spot! How much 
of heaven is contained in that little enclosure, no spot on earth 
is so dear to me and how many hours of heavenly meditation 

I have had there, none but my Fatlier in Heaven knows. 

\Miile I am there I .seldom wish my Harriet back to earth again, 
because I view her as she noic Ik, all glorious and completely 
happy out of all reach of toil and anxiety, disappointment 
and sorrow, and in the full enjoyment of God to all eternity. 

A great many roses are in full bloom on and abo7tt her grave, 
many more have permitted their leaves to fall off and they 
lie in handfuls underneath their stalk. What a lesson for 
meditation. I gathered up handfuls and strewed them over 
her grave and ere ever I was aware I exclaimed aloud "receive 
this dear Harriet as a token of love." Shall I ever forget her? 
No! for when my voice is lost in death I shall extend my hand 
to clasp hers, being so near her. 


Trust in God 
November, 1842. 

"0 my soul trust thou only in God for my desire is to him." 
These liave been comforting words to me for the last week. 
Trust only I have no where else to go only to God. — A favour- 
able breeze, a sound eanoe, and a skillful oarsman are nothing 
without the help of the Lord, only his kind arm is my hope. 
This comfort was given me right from heaven, I did not gather 
it from the Bible, for it is not there so recorded. It was delt 
out to my agonizing soul at a time when I was about my work 
and had no time to examine Holy writ. But it was just the 
time when I wanted consolation and I had none to look to 
only to God. I have now made up my mind to trust in the 
Lord at all times and in all places and also endeavor to wait 
patiently for him that when he comes to call for me I may be 
found ready and willing to depart. 
[Then comes the last record] 
Sabbath morn Feb. 26, 18^3. 

This is the first Sabbath that Timothy (19 years old) has 
spent in the service of God. The second Charlotte has. They 
both have surrendered their hearts to the Saviour in their 



In tlie Autumn of 1844 my dear Albert & Mary with the 
precious daughter Mary Abby made a visit of a few weeks at 
the home-stead. Mary's heaitli and spirits were in somewhat of 
a low state, and to divert the mind I read to her a few pages 
from my scrap book at which she appeared gratified. — The 
circumstance passed away with the every rolling wheel of time, 
and on my part was nearly forgotten. 

Not so with them for on February 27 I received this valuable 
"Blank book" accompanied with the following letter which 
hereafter shall be one of my reasons for writing down a few 
of my thoughts and feelings on various subjects which come 
before the mind. Thus while I live they may be useful to 
me and after I am no longer an inhnbitant of earth they will 
cherish recollections of one for whom they have ever mani- 
fested the most tender regard. 

A. W. Paine. 

Copy of letter. 

Dear Mother, — 

We were so much pleased with the specimens 
which you read us from the Stray Leaves of your i)ortfolio 
that we were desirous of giving them as much permanence as 
possible by having them and your future cogitations more 
permanently inscribed. 

For this purjjose, please accept the accompanying Blank 
book which we presume will be agreeable to you, not only as a 
more substantial but more convenient vehicle in which to pen 
down your future "thoughts." 



cA^t^f^-e. ii 

V_^/€cV^Vw &-^:J^i< . 


When you shall have covered its pages, we shall be very 
happy to furnish you with book 2. 

Very truly. 

Your affectionate Children, 
Albert and Mary. 
Bangor Fehij 26, 18i5. 

To my Children 
Albert Ware, Mary Jones & their daughter Mary Abby Paine. 
To you I dedicate this book with the hope that when Loves 
pure flame lies mouldering in the dust, and "one lamp, a 
mother's love has gone out" its contents may beguile a few of 
your leisure moments while passing through this thorney 
maze. And add one feeble testimony to your faith that where- 
ever Jesus is there is the happy spirit of departed Mother. 

A few thoiiglitf! at the receiving of this book 

March 6, 1845. 

It was evening and my kind hearted son B stepped 

across the floor and handed me this book without note or 
comment. I opened it and under its first cover found the 
foregoing letter. Read with careful attention then handed 
it to my children who were sitting round the stand with a 
number of young associates who had called in to spend a social 

Then my mind flew off into the following train of reflections. 
Does Albert think I shall live to cover these pages, yet he has 
spoken of "Book 2nd." Does he know that I have little 
time to write and less matter? It is a pity to spoil such a nice 
book with a few vague scribblings and leave it a useless thing. 

A few weeks ago I wrote over the last pages of my old manu- 
script and was thinking whether it was advisable to pin in 
another sheet and now here comes this new bound book, surely 
this is something like, New Church Doctrines, I suppose he 


is after my Visionary Thoughts! But if he gets them in this 
book, hope he will also get some instruction better calcuUited 
to lead his mind to the true Fountain of all good. 

This and much more were my musings while sitting in the 
midst of Lively social)ility. 

The next record being out of place as to time, is confusing, 
but as Grandmother inserted it here, I retain her order, con- 
necting the beginning of the book with the end. It is addressed 
to her son Albert. 
December 6 1S4S. My birthday ae 61. 

A feio reasons win/ I have sent ihis buuk and additional remarks 
In your recent extreme illness and at a time when I had 
reason to believe that I should never again hear your voice 
eitlier in accents of affection or in form of request, so common 
from children to tlieir mother, I pondered over what I had 
done or omitted to do not in accordance with your wishes or 
the divine will, so far as I had been instructed. One item was 
I might have sent you this book for I recollected that a number 
of times you had hinted the subject saying you should like 
"to look it over a few minutes." So here it conies, but it is 
not what it was when I received it from you. .\ltho its exterior 
is the same whicli goes to show how carefully it has been 
handled, rolled up in a napkin, not so the leithin, for then every 
page was as pure as white raiment, but now every leaf bears 
the mark of imperfections. May it not be that these scribbles 
shall divert attention too much from the more vseful reading. 

In looking it over you will find that many originals com- 
mence and end on the same page, the reason is this, my times 
for writing are exceeding short, besides my head nor heart do 
not contain literary enough at a time to cover only a page of 

twenty six lines. You will see by the dates that this book 

contains a large part of my wTiting for nearly four years, 
therefore I do not think it duty to give it exclusively to you, 
beside in it is embodied a pretty full Genealogj- of the four 


branches of your Anrestry, Ijeside records and items which 
hereafter may be interesting to your brothers & sisters. 

Have patience, dear children to read another paragraph 
in rekition to the mixed multitude of subjects it contains. 
Whenever you find a leisure moment to read and nothing 
better at hand, I would advise that you go to the Index for 
selection, then you can take such a slice as you please (if it is 
there) otherwise you may meet with something akin to a rail- 
road disaster for the tears of sorrow and the baubles of vanity 
stand side by side. 

I cannot close this communication without expressing my 
sincere thanks for this Book, for it has been to me a source of 
great comfort. Writing is sometimes called a labour but in 
this instance not so, with only one exception. In the making 
out and arranging the Genealogy of "The Paines" I lay awake 
one night till the clock struck fifty two times, but it chanced 
to be on a Monday after a hard day's work and I went to bed 
before nine o'clock. 

In the Recorder, there is a copy of a letter written by Grand- 
mother in rhyme to her son Timothy. In closing she says, 

"I would also inform you that 
Our noble Time piece, useless thing. 
Its Pendulum has ceased to swing. 
The Artist gone, the ticking ceased, 
The weights ne'er move to give release. 
The hands ne'er change by heat or cold 
To warn us that we are growing old. 
The TuUp on its face so gay 
Ne'er opens with the light of day. 
For lifeless is that visage now 
And cold as marble is its brow." 
The face with its wooden wheels was given to me in 1886. 
It has been restored as a wag-on-the-wall clock and strikes 
as it did in 1811, and the hands e'er change by heat and cold. 
It was in the old homestead seventy-five years.' 

' For photograpli of old clock see cut of " Timoth}''3 Chamber." 


In "Daily Thoughts" she writes, 

Feh. 8, 18i9. This morning Charles Paine came in in a 
hurry saying, you can send that book to Albert by Uncle Eaton 
if you will be quick, the stage is now against the meeting house, 
be quick. 

Oh ! how I did jump and get it qidrk and with a slightly wrap 
up sent it off. Success to the journey and a kind reception. 

A Manifestation of God. Sabhatli. 
August, 18'-2'2. 

The Lord hath magnified himself unto his children as he 
doth not unto the World. This truth I have realized of late 
in a very singular manner. After hearing a Sermon relative 
to the Great Church of Christ I was lead to inquire of my own 
heart whether I was one of its members. I thought it was just 
as separate from the world as tho it was encircled by a wall of 
fire. After examining my own feelings I felt that it was within 
bounds. I was walking in the open field with my mind all 
enraptured with these meditations, there appeared to me the 
most beautiful bed of strawberries that my eyes ever beheld- 
It was on my right hand & on my left hand but none in the 
path. (For I was then in the patli which lead to the Spring 
and where my family go many times in each day for water.) 
I stopped suddenly to behold this great sight, this uncommon 
appearance. I pondered aloud. It is the Lord. I thought — 
The place whereon thou standeth, is holy ground. I did not 
pull off my Shoe for fear it would be sin. I shut up my eyes, 
then opened them again, to find if I was deceiv'd, but they 
were still there, I examined whatever I thought might lead 
to a deception, still they appeared real. I put down my hand 
(tho not in the attitude of picking for I knew) — For a small 

circle round, they vanished 1 moved my hand along, 

they also moved. Again I rose up and stood to meditate 
and adore. Again I shut up my eyes. I opened them, the 


strawberries had vanished, I turned myself toward the West 
and the glory of the Lord shone unspeakably. Again I closed 
my eyes — I wiped them, but there were no tears, I did not 
feel like crying. I had no fear, neither did I think to ask 
even one petition. I looked again, all had vanished but the 
whole scene is so indelibly stamped upon my mind, that nothing 
but loss of reason will ever banish it from my perfect recol- 

It is the Lord and O what wonder that he should condescend 
to look upon me in mercy and place my feet on "holy ground." 
In a few hours it will be one week since this extraordinary scene 
and all this time I have had but few fears of my eternal wellfare. 
I desire to cherish feelings I had when standing before 
God. A solemn awe pervaded my whole soul, but no agitated 
fear overcame me and if ever I spent one moment without 
sin it was at that time. 

What shall I render unto the Lord for all his benefits toward 
me? Purge me that I may bring forth more fruit to thy 
glory. O Lord my God. 

Transcribed, 18^5. 

When Albert Ware Paine was thirteen years and eight 
months old, it was determined by his parents that he should 
have a college education. Accordingly in May 1826 his father 
went with him to Waterville and placed him in the Academy 
which was then taught in the College building. As they left 
the house, my eyes & prayers followed hard after them. My 
petition was "O lord I beseech Thee make him a Minister of 
Jesus Christ," and thus my prayers have been continued till 
this day May 13, 1832, but as yet it is like Elijah's petition, 
there is no sign nor no answer, perhaps by & bye I shall see a 
little cloud upon his brow which will prove to be the weight of 
sin discovered and then I shall watch with great anxiety until 





the light of God's countenance shines into his soul and sets 
him free. 

Transcribed 1845. I do feel that faith revives and my dowTi- 
cast spirits are cheered with hope divine. 0, My Father in 
Heaven let me see the day when my second son shall go forth 
to minister in the name of the Lord. And in the end of Life's 
journey give him dying grace and an abundant entrance into 
The Heavenly kingdom; and all the glory will forever be to 
the great Jehovah. 

April 184'J- ^ly mind has been so fluctuating for a few 
weeks past that I am perfectly tired of myself. I feel that 
"the fountains of the great deep are broken up." As I was 
sitting in the sanctuary today, I thought that my mind was 
like a tub of rain-water that had stood many days under the 
eaves. When a pail of pure water is poured into it how power- 
fully it disturbs the sediment and it is all commotion; just so 
is my mind, only I am at a loss to know whether the pail of 
water thus poured is pure. There is the point with me at 
present. How long I shall remain in uncertainty is unknown. 
I trust that when I get home to my Heavenly Father, then 
I shall understand all about the " resurrection story "' which so 
agitates the public mind at this day of restless uneasiness. 
Till then I am willing to submit my body and care of my 
soul to the great and mighty God. 

The Hebrew Language 
31 arch 4, ISJfO. 

All my dear Saviour's instructions were given in the Hebrew 
language. This thought added a double interest to the scene 
which took place, last evening. "A step light as an antelope's 
the threshold pressed and like a beam of light into the room 
entered" Timothy. 

With a quick voice he exclaimed "I have commenced the 

'By " resurrection story " she probably means the resurrection of man's body 
at death. 


study of Hebrew, it took nie about half an hour to learn the 
A, B, C-s and I have learned that I must look at the last of 
Revelation to find "'In the beginning God created the heavens 
and the earth." 

There is nothing that comes within my notice that so much 

interests me as T advancement in knowledge. He is so 

delighted with a new idea. I did not appear to much notice 
his remark lest he should perceive the truth of my strong 
attachment to him, he is daily throwing out fibres to twine 
around my heart. 

As he has commenced the study of my Saviour's instructions 
in Hebrew so I hope he will continue through life to "search 
and look" into his precepts and examples and thereby be 
prepared for a seat with all the redeemed at God's right hand 

April, 1845. 

For a few days past I have had a kind of feeling which bor- 
ders on — I want to take all my children and go to my Heavenly 
Father's house. One after another are going out from me in 
one and another direction and I feel (|uite lonely. . . . 

Timothy is taking flight and going out from me in a different 
way; This also has caused me much serious meditation, my 
mind has been continually fluctuating for the last few weeks 
on account of his change of sentiment, when I get settled down 
into a calm repose on the subject I do not know how I shall 
stand but hope to feel firmer and more substantial than I now 
do. Were it not for his vicir.i on prayer and prayer meetings, 
I should feel more resigned but I have given him to God and 
shall I ask him back? Rather let me be thankful for the hope 
that eventually He will take him to himself. 

Wednesday August 20, lSJf5. Today for the first time in 
this generation there has a New-Church minister arrived at 
Winslow and offered his .services in the pulpit. He came up 
from Bath to Hallowell, this morning went on board The 


Water-witch, and reached this house at one o'clock p.m. Rev. 
S. F. Dike after he had dined, took seat with Timothy in our 
little carriage to notify a meeting at seven, this evening. The 
result is known only to God, for my own part I view it as an 
important event. No doubt it will make a Stir and cause a 
Dust. There are a number of our Society that have been 
looking toward the subject of the New-Church doctrine for 
some time past, but this appointment is so sudden and the 
notice so short, it will avail but little, but enough to make 
a talk and fuss. 

I intend to submit my part of the concern to my heavenly 
Father for I have long ago learned that He knows best how to 
govern difficult plans. If God is about to raise up a N. C. 
in Winslow how puny my own would be in defense. I look 
back twenty seven years ago and remember what he did at 
the establishment of this present church for surely it was the 
work of the Lord and has been abundantly blessed. I will 
therefore in this as at other times Trust in the Lord for Jehovah 
is everlasting strength. 

Timothy, to his brother Albert in Bangor 
Winslow, Sept. 29, 1845. 

"P. S. They have at last concluded to let us go from the 
Church. The vote has passed; so we are free. May we and 
all go together towards that 'Holy Temple.'" 

To Albert 
Winslow, May 12, 1846. 

Sunday before last we had twenty at our meeting, not 
counting children, four were from Sebasticook, one of them is 
the Methodist's Minister's wife. Carohne and Mrs. Stratton 
have asked for a dismission from the Old Church and a ' recom- 
mendation' to the New. It made others stare. They were 
suspended till July. 


Many things t.ake place worth telhng; one can hardly go 
amiss of New-Church Books. Of these by and by. 


Jjily 19, 1846. Shall attend the 'Association' at Portland 
by the permission of Providence, shall go to Bath on Tuesday; 
stop with Mr. Dike with whom I shall go to the Meetings 
he has made the arrangement for us. — Shall return, I hope 
in good spirits (rather among good Spirits) to my last year's 
labor (in College). 

We prosper well in Winslow. The New Church is as dear 
as ever; we hold regular meetings on Sundays at Brother 
Charles's. The sisters have formed a society for aiding in 
the advancement of the cause of truth. 

T. O. Paine, [to Albert] 

June 7, 1848. Wednesday morning. My dear Timothy 
has just left home for Boston to attend the anniversary meet- 
ing, N. C. Farewell to him, may our Heavenly Father pro- 
tect you (was all I could say and that was enough) there is no 
one else I wish to give you up to. I feel a sweet confidence 
that he will protect and guide and keep and after a term return 
him to me again and finally gather us and those into his King- 
dom. There will be no farewells.' 

The Reception of a letter ' 
Winslow May 9, 1851. 

Oh it does my heart good to hear such information as has 
reached my ears today. Timothy is again received into the 
church Militant and been permitted to the table of the precious 
Saviour of sinners. What joy it gives a mother that her chil- 
dren walk in the truth, the true way that leads to glory ever- 
lasting at God's right hand, to the blessed employment of 

1 See Stray Leaves. Feb. 26, 1843. 
* From "The Recorder." 


saints & angels around the throne of the Lamb. Happy 
Timothy! happy on earth, happy forever; my lieavenly Father 
will never turn him off. — away from his presence into outer 
darkness. God could never have given all this light, grace, 
love, heavenly communion with himself if he had not designs 
of favour on his soul. How bright his path, how radient with 
the joy set before him; Bles.sed Son I have no wish to have it 
otherwise with thee, than just as it is. The Almighty has led 
thee in a good and safe way, thou hast been kept low and nigh 
the earth as regards pecuniary means, and if thou hadst fallen 
it would have been but a little way. 

Dear child, the strong arms of the Gospel are round thee on 
every side. Satan is too weak to break over the Eternal 
bounds which God has set. Whom tlie Lord loveth, he loveth 
to the end. Strive ever to live near the Altar and dont fail 
to cast the net on the right side of the Ship. And now, my 
heavenly Father I commend liiin unto thee in prosperity or 
adversity, in sickness and health, in life or in death, in this 
world or the other. Thou Lord art good and thy works are 
good forever and glory lie to thy great and holy Name and let 
all the people say Amen. 

It was the Sabbath day. May the fourth one thousand eight 
hundred and fifty one, that a Church was organized in Bangor 
of thirteen members under the New Church Discipline by the 
Rev. Samuel Dike of Bath, of which Timothy Otis Paine was 
one of the number. 

In connection with the change in Uncle Timothy's religious 
views, the following extract from a letter written by my father 
to my mother before marriage may be of interest. From the 
fact that there was an interval of five years between his letter 
to his home and the "coming out of the church" of the Winslow 
brothers and sisters, it would seem as if my father must have 
been the first of the family to make the change and that he, 
probably, was instrumental in "leading the others away." 


(four days before Marriage) 

Bangor, July 5, ISW- 
Dear Mary, — I have just finished writing a whole sheet 
to sister Carohne. The time of my writing gave me occasion 
to write on the subject of going to meeting and on the subject 
of the New Church. I suspect they will think me almost a 
heathen and a heretic from my talking as I have. I thought 
however I might as well as not speak out and let them know 
what I believed. I do not know that my parents know of my 
staying away from meeting as I do and I presume they will 
take it much to heart when they come to learn the truth and 
the whole truth. I thought it best to tell them and in my 
letter to Caroline I have done so and given my reasons for 

the course. 


Bccollections of Harriet 
June 9, 1845. 

It is now just eight years since my dear Harriet left this 
for the eternal world, and yet the scene is as vivid before my 
mind's eye as though it was but one year. It is now three 
o'clock P.M. and about the same hour that the family one 
after another went to her pillow to receive her last kiss and 
pleasant "good-bye." 

I had a strong opinion that she would say something worthy 
of remembrance and as she was very weak I knelt down that 
my ear might catch the soft whisper. I knew but little of 
what I was about to witness. All on a sudden she turned her 
eyes towards the door and stretched out her hand with a hand 
shake as tho she had met a friend and exclaimed "Abby, 
Abby," evidentally meaning Abby Eaton who had died a few 
weeks before and who was Harriet' a little favourite. 

She then for a few moments appeared to be just going, when 
all at once she began to sing with such an heavenly voice. 
Her notes were truly angelic and the words are contained in 
Rev. fifteenth chap. "The Song of Moses & the Lamb." 
Her voice died away and we all thought her gone. 


With an audible voice I spoke this word "The glories of 
heaven open to her voice." In an instant she opened her eyes 
and I said — "My dear Harriet you have come back to earth 
again." Her answer was "I sliould not if you had not spoke" 

and I thought her eyes seems to liave a reproaching look 

I felt it and thought I would not call back again. Again 
she swooned away and again we thought her gone, — It was 

a number of minutes As (juick as thought she extended 

her arm directly upward and with her finger pointing upward 
waving her hand around and round exclaimed "good-by." 
Her arm drooped — slie was gone. Happy, thrice happy 
spirit / would nut call thee back again. 

It is Wisdom that a veil is spread over the glories of futurity. 

August 15, 18Jf5 

I desire to live in constant view of death and realize the 
uncertainty of life and earthly comforts. I dont know that 
I feel afraid to die for I feel an assurance that God will give 
me dying grace and a glimpse of that glory which He has 
already revealed to me at times when I was not looking for 
it. That this may be the case I will ever pray while reason 

A Contest. Predestination and Free Agency 

In the summer of 1844 as the sun was lowering in the West, 
I thought to go to my dear Harriet's grave where I had so 
often held sweet communion with my God. I therefore took 
a pail for water as I should pass nigh the Spring, that I might 
accomplish a double purpose of allaying the thirst of soul and 
body. Passing along in deep meditation I filled my pail and 
brought it out to the path which led to the grave and sat it 
down, but just as I was about to proceed the thought came 
with great force, "if I go and kneel at Harriet's grave I shall 


die there." The answer was, ivell I am wilhng to go to God 
if he pleases, but the question came up was I ready? Was 
I prepaired? Could I leave all behind without returning to 
the house? Yes I will go. Then it came to my mind "Thou 
shalt not tempt the Lord thy God" and was I willing to go 
into Eternity in direct violation of one of God's commands? 
I began to consider the consequence relative to my family. 
I shall soon be missed in the house, they will look for me in the 
closet, I am not there. Knowing that I am in a habit of visit- 
ing the grave at this time of day, they will seek me there and 
find me dead, by the side of Harriet's grave. What conster- 
nation and alarm will run through the family circle, and then 
the neighborhood, and at this lonely hour just as all nature is 
going to repose, am I willing to cause all this alarm? 

I meditated — I reflected — I thought — I half resolved to 
go. "Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God" again forced 
itself into my mind. — 

At length the answer was, I am afraid of God, I fear God, — 
He has put it in my power to return to the house if I please. 
I took up my pail and set it down in the house because I was 
a. free moral agent. But I still think that if I had gone and knelt 
at the grave I should have been found there a lifeless corpse. — 

The subject needs no comment from me, and I shall only 
add, it is one of those great Truths of the great Jehovah which 
are too high, too broad and too deep for man to fathom. 

Let us all believe, obey, and adore the great and mighty 
God over all blessed forever more. 

A Jew reflections on the decay of my Bible 

Nov. 26, 1820. 

When I was about eleven years old, my Father died and 
soon after my Mother bought this Bible and presented it to 
me, at that time I little thought what it contained. I scarcely 
thought it was the word of God and that in it was all that was 


necessary for me to know with regard to my eternal welfare. — 
I was only pleased with its binding, its fair print and my childish 
disposition was gratified in having such a nice volume in my 
own possession. — But now how changed are my views. 

In this very Bible I have learned all that I know of God, 
it has taught me the way to heaven and how to escape eternal 

In tliis Bible I have learned to read (I trust) with an under- 
standing heart. I have learned that God is a Father to the 

I have found also that the natural heart is at enmity with 
God and that I must be horn again. I was distressed and 
knew not what to do. It pointed me to Christ but my sins 
were so heavy that I could .scarcely raise my head, when in a 
sudden I seemed to liear tliese words "Rejoice and be exceeding 
glad for great is your reward in Heaven." I flew to the Bible 
where I found the words directly from the lips of Him whom my 
soul loved. In tliis book I have found what the life of a 
Christian ought to be. I can also find that he knoweth our 
frame and remembers that we are but dust. 

But, alas! alas! how decayed is this precious volume, the 
binding is entirely gone, tlie account of the creation of the 
World, Adam's fall, the first promise of a Saviour, Noah's 
flood, God's first covenant with Abram. 

And now the first verse of the first chap is "And Jacob went 
on his way, and the Angels of (iod met him." Genesis 32°'' 
chap. What an imjiortant and comprehensive verse, volumes 
might be written from it. 

But when I turn to the New Testament, I find it more 
changed. Many of St. Paul's epistles gone, James, Peter, 
the epistle of John and Jude are not to be found, but what is 
more to be lamented is the beautiful book of Revelation entirely 
gone. — I sometime look forward to the time when no vestige 
of it will remain and say to myself what shall I do for no other 


Bible appears quite equal. In any other I am at a loss to know 
where to find the precious promises, on what page or column 
they are recorded. At other times I am ready to conclude 
it will last as long as I shall stand in need of its instruction, 
therefore I am determined to embrace the last verse it now 
contains and apply to my own heart and say "But godliness 
with contentment is great gain." 1 Timothy 6-6 verse. — 

April, 1846. 

The foregoing Lament on the prospect of the destruction of 
my Bible was made 26 years ago, and for many years last past 
I have experienced the sad truth that my Bible has ceased to 
be. Occasionally I meet a few pages among the old rubbish 
on some secjuestered shelf. 

Wherever I meet it, it is saved. 

Three Weeks at a Boarding School 

January 181)6. 

It has been said, but with no good propriety, that a young 
lady of nineteen or twenty has "Finished her education." 
But it is not true unless at that age death takes her away and 
even then it is absurd, improper, there is no finishing to edu- 
cation in the Broad, neither in the shorter sense, because there 
is nothing perfect under the Sun. 

But it is not my object to enlarge on this point it is all plain 
to him who will consider. 

I am fifty seven years old and have recently been to a Board- 
ing School three weeks and altho my board was Gratis, yet I 
paid my Tuition. The lessons I took were salutary. I found 
myself to be a dull scholar, hard to commit, but the lessons 
once learned will be long treasured up and will I hope, be of 
perpetual advantage and never failing source for meditation. 

To stand or sit in a sick room for three weeks and know that 
the patient has been there for months or even years without 


being permitted but seldom to leave it on her feet, to look at 
her confined entirely to her Bed unable to scarcely turn herself 
or be taken up without injury, entirely dependant on the kind 
offices of friends and must even die without their aid, all this 
and more, who would not call it a school, who would not call 
it taking lessons? 

And now I am old I will not depart from it. 

Sept. 15, 1846. 

I want to be submissive to the Divine wil and yet I have a 
work to do that must not be neglected, example and precept 
must go hand in hand. My work is to do the will of my Father 
and it is his will that / take a kind oversight of my own household 
and stitdy for their good. They are young and erring, but the 
Saviour said " \Yhat is that to thee follow thou me." There- 
fore I must abide by the truth and the truth will make me free 
indeed. I will trust and not be afraid, relying upon divine 

My Uncle Benjamin with his children Daniel, Annah and 
Frederic lived in a part of the homestead. 

New Year, January 1, 1847. 
This morning before I left my lodging I was saluted with 
"A Happy New Year, A Happy New Year," from my dear 
Uttle Daniel and Annah and accompanyed with an invitation 
to dme with them as they said their mother would have a turkey 
for dmner. As they spoke they stood in the dining room. 
I looked out to see them, they were but half dressed and ap- 
peared so sincere and lovely. Blessed Babes! thought I, 
who can deny your request. A Happy New Year, a Happy 
New Year, was the response, yes, I will come and may you 
live to enjoy many happy new years and continue to diffuse 
joy and gladness into the New Jerusalem above. 


March 18^8. Calling to Remembrance. 

Little Annah and the Peony Buds. 

O, Grandmother! just see what I've got! cried Httle Annah 
as she came in from the front yard with her hand extended 
and in it a peony bud and her countenance beaming with 
animation and joy. O, Annah what have you done now? asked 
her grandmother with a look of surprise mingled with a frown. 
"Wy I've got a whole parcel in my pocket" said she, and she 
began to feel for her pockethole. Grandmother offered her 
service to unpack when it was found that fen were stored away 
in that receptacle. Grandmotlier stood a moment to reflect 
whether to severely blame or turn it off with a laugh while the 
dear child stood waiting her fate with a kind of mingled con- 
fidence with fear. I determined upon the latter thinking that 
before another season of Peony buds I should teach her a lesson 
far better than an angry one. 

She turned her heel in her own natural motion and darted 
off to enjoy all the pleasure derived from a clear conscience 
and a Grandmother's approbation. Blessed child, thought I, 
you shall have your wish from me were it half my kingdom. 

She was a precious "bud" but now gone to that land of pure 
delight to bloom in eternal day. 

Sweet Annah died January 18, 1848 Ae 4 yrs 3 months, 
after an illness of 36 hours (extreme suffering) scarlet fever 
& canker rash, much lamented by all who ever had knowledge 
of her. 

Sweet Annah 
May 18, 1848. 

It is now just four months since my dear Sweet Annah 
left us for the eternal world. — Lovely child how well I remem- 
ber all her little plays and interesting remarks. How pretty 
she would creep round my old rocking chair and be very still 
lest she should wake up Grandmother and then that hearty 


laugli, liow it would butuid out as she watched to see me open 
my eyes. How precious she was when on Saturday as I was 
cooking for the Sabbath, she would come out to help, with her 
little rolling-pin and thimble to make holes in the upper pie- 
crust and then the doughnuts, what multitudes of little ones 
she would make to furnish her own table with "Brother 
Danny." Then there was her little tea .set all washed and 
put away in perfect order, only the day before she was taken 
sick . 

How still and pleasant she would come out at meal time 
and get under my elbow and look up in my face with such 
a heavenly bewildering smile and accept of my invitation 
to "sit up and take tea with us." 

O, my dear! sweet Annah ! How can I do longer without 
seeing and hugging you to my bosom. These sweet kisses 
and pleasant remarks, the laughing "good-nights" and "happy 
good mornings!" The blessings bestqwed on us the last six 
months she was with us and the strong ties which bound us 
together. All broken in a few short hours. [Compare with 
Total Depravity .'] 

Mann rig Ble-ts'ingx 
Sept. 18, 1847. 

I raised my head from my pillow this morning and drew 
away the curtains. — Another delightful day my Father has 
given me, thought I. The sun had just risen and sent out a 
gentle hint that if I wished to run with him through the day I 
must leave my bed; the soft beautiful rays reflected upon the 
side casement of the window and I would not resist its force. 
I listened a moment to ascertain if my husband had performed 
his accustomed office of the first half hour and the crackling 
of hemlock kindlings assured me the truth. 

After putting my coft'ee boiling and prepairing the spider of 
meat for four men, my husband brought in a large full pail 
of milk from our premium cow, a great favour thought I, 


how good my Father is. I distributed it into fours not for- 
getting my blessed little grandchildren. I had but just com- 
pleted this duty when he returned with a fav^our of another 
kind, holding in his hand an Elm tree of only a few months 
growth which he had taken from his cornfield on the Interval, 
a perfect beauty thought I. It was about six inches in height. 
I went directly into the fruit yard and planted it just above the 
Key -maple and stood a moment to solilocjuize thus — When 
this hand is turned to dust and my spirit is with God who gave 
it, then may this tree throw out its long and graceful branches 
under which may my great grandchildren sport and play with 
delight while my happy spirit may look down and thereby 
receive an addition to perfect felicity. 

After breakfast, reading and prayers which by the way is 
no small blessing, a horse and waggon came up to the door and 
as I look'd out to see the passengers, found them to be Timothy 
& Caroline on their way to the Steamboat, Caro to engage in 
a private school for no given time. I went out to give her a 
last Farewell and I thought that she never before appeared 
to be worth so much. Truly she is a dear blessing sent from 
God. May peace and prosperity attend you dear child. 

As I returned to the I thought never did a miser take 
more satisfaction in the looking over his gold and silver than 
I do with my mind's-eye upon my children. 

But then these frequent goings away, these often Farewells 
— but then between each there is the happy meeting, the 
social rehearsals of blessings and trials and so it will continue, 
until we are all gathered into those Heavenly Mansions which 
our Father has prepaired for all those who love him. 

Finishing a Job 
Oct., 1S4S. 

My thoughts were called to thin subject by a very trifling 
circumstance but it has opened a door for meditation. There 


is more to be considered (or that ought to be considered) 
from these two words than most Mothers are aware of. 
Mothers who stand at the head — There are many httle ones 
looking up and for why? Because the mother's head is far 
above to them. 

But this finishing of jobs, let us look at it. 
The mother commences a job in the kitchen, a lady caller 
is in the sitting room (and in every village or town there are 
those who have little else to do in the forenoon except to make 
calls) waiting to "speak a word" with dear mother. She 
leaves her job with orders that one of the girls should finish 
it and another perhaps must do such or such a thing. An half 
hour or hour perhaps whirls away quick before dinner time. 
She returns and finds that the girls are "like unto her." By 
this time the meat for dinner must be put down to cooking. 
The work presses hard upon her, the girls are off out of sight, 
the jobs remain as they were. The fire is getting low, the 
beds are not made up in stile, the dusting has not been done if 
the sweeping has. The sauce perhaps is brought into the 
kitchen but not prepaired for boiling. The breakfast dishes, 
it may be, have been washed but not returned to their stated 
orderly places. The baby has waked up from its morning 
nap and cries hard to be taken, etc. etc. But now I see that 
this is more like Unfinished Jobs. 

May 28, 1848. 

Yesterday, my dear Sarah left home for Bangor in company 
with Albert for a short visit. Farewell to her. Farewell to him. 

As they left the dooryard, I was powerfully reminded that 
an horse is a vain thing for safety. He sprung like a flash of 
lightening and went off upon the run. May God protect 
them was all I could say and all I could do. I thought there 
were other things that were vain for safety. 


In 1886, "Timo" writes his brother in Bangor a postal full 
of old home reminiscences. "In the lenter (pray not lean to 
for us) stood old Bonus who came out of your Latin Grammar. 
And how much comes from this lenter? The drives of Bonus; 
Dr. Clark's horse; Dr.'s rides — " 

Bonus was a very important member of the family from 1820 
till his death in 1850. He apjpears in the old family letters 
and in these books. There is Uncle Timo's poem and there is 
the five-page "Soliloquy" of Grandmother's, written in six 
parts, in "Daily Thoughts." 

In November, Saturday 16, 1850, is this entry: 

Know all people by this page. 

This morning the sun rose in a cloud, all around seemed to 
be gloomy & dark; why was it? There were some forebodings 
of a vacancy being made in the home department. A large 
deep hole in the earth had been seen a few days previous, on 
the premises, suspicions arose that by & by it would be a 
mound underneath which treasures would be hid. The very 
thought caused the heart to flutter and doleful feehngs and 
many lonesome thoughts passed in quick succession — 

Nine o'clock came, — two men were seen wending their 
way towards that fatal hole. I looked through a window & 
saw Bonus standing upon the brink, I turned around a moment 
— then looked again, he could not be seen for he had fallen 
Alas, Alas. Bonus is dead. 

Farewell good old Bonus, farewell. 

Old Mortality. Old Associations 
Oct., 1848. 

In a book now extant designed as Man's Fortune teller, 
or Woman's chance lot, is a verse for every day in the year. 
The one for December 6 which is my birthday reads as follows. 

Associations magic power. 
Before thy mental sight arrays 
The joys of many a vanished hour — 
The friends, the scenes of other days. 


Nothing is more dear to me than old associations, old friends, 
old remembrances, old places & things, old thoughts called up 
anew and old stories of old things. There is my Father's 
old Rock pasture where we used to go and pick whirtle berrys 
and gather chestnuts and just in the edge of the woods were 
the dangle berries. And then there was the Down-under the 
hill where the grapes grew. Come brother Timothy just 
take a pail and go with Olive and me and pull down the vines 
for us to pick, now do, will ye? There was the Little-worth 
and old ]5og-wall where tlie wine apple-tree was. 

Beside all good things, there was the Side-hill where 
we all could roll down and try which could go the farthest. 
But the very best of all was the ancient Swing which was 
suspended from two great sweet apple-trees call'd grant- 
sweeting. O how many glorious times we have all had on 
a Moon-light evening when the boys could come and swing 
4 at a time. 

Dear good old days never to return. 

While this page is written in the early pages of the book 
it seems in place here. 

Tlie old Year 
December 31, 184S. 

There has never been a year in which I have had .so much 
occasion to stand at the Gate of Heaven and look in as the one 
just closing. 

At the very commencement, even the first week, sickness 
came into the family, precious Daniel was brought low with 
the scarlet fever and for two days we had reason to fear it would 
terminate in death. 

Just at that time Benjamin had the canker and was confined 
to the house. 

Then came that severe blow and sweet Annah lay cold in 
death. Early on the morn of January 18 it was said she is 


dead. "Yes Elizabeth we shall have our dear Annah no 
more."' She was lively and singing like a bird and in thirty 
six hours was dressed for the coffin. 

Grief and tears followed until that fatal twenty third of 
May when blasted hopes and fond anticipations were buried 
together in the grave with my blessed Charles. 

"And from these chambers was the entry on the east side 
as one goeth into them from the outer court." Ezekiel. 

I knew that God was in this dark cloud and that I must 
trust in him alone for hel]) and strength, but O how hard it is 
to give them up. I shall go to them, they cannot return to 
me. — In September and October dear Albert was brought 
down by sickness, just upon the edge of the grave, then again 
all the tender feelings of my soul were brought forth for him, 
days of gloomy fears and nights of wakeful anxiety until it 
was said his fever has turned and he is on the mending hand. 
Then I thought "O sing unto the Lord a new song." 

These signs in the outer court have led me to the inner 
chamber and taught a lesson never to be forgotten. The 
dealings of God in these things have no doubt been blessings 
behind the cloud. 

Those more manifest to the senses are more in number 
than I can count or than could be reckoned up in order. 

Among the latter is that of this book which I do most highly 
prize, it has been a source of perpetual comfort to me for 
nearly four years, but now alas it is all at an end, so far as 
writing is concerned for this is about the last page and quite 
the last day of the year and altho I have had the present of a 
blank book equal to what this was four years ago, and from 
the same author, yet it is quite uncertain whether I shall ever 
mar its pages with my pen. 

And now farewell, kind solace of many an hour, thou hast 
been a friend that sticketh closer than a Brother, but thy 
coming fate will be to lie by the side of the old year that is 


just going out and both together be bound in the same bundle 
with the Antediluvian pens. 

Farewell old year with all thy lights and shadows. 

At the close of the book are about thirty pages of copies of 
favorite poems and some original verses. 
Then this: 

All thy pages now are written 
All thy subjects now are "yore" 
All the comfort thou hast given 
All lies dormant as before. 

Go and lie with older Sisters 
Go and lie in trunk or drawer 
Go and lie for want of Listners 
Go and lie till whistled for. 





Sabbath evening, June 11, 18Jf8. I have for some time past 
been wishing for such a Book as this that I might note down 
some common occurrences, that take place from day to day 
and from week to week, and thereby record the goodness of 
my heavenly Father in one strait-forward line that I may the 
better review and understand His dealings and see the con- 
nection of one event with another. 

Many of them will perhaps appear trifling at first thought 
but it is trifles often-timcs that my mind dwells upon, and I 
have noticed also that great events frequently grow out of 
small things. I intend to be very particular in making dates 
of time and place and endeavour to search out causes and try 
to understand what the will of the Lord is, so far as my obser- 
vation and experience can teach me. These things I trust 
will prove helps to me as I pass on the rest of my short journey 
through life, and will add much happiness, to my lonely hours, 
as now my children are so often going out from me in various 
ways, some by death, — some by journey, — others for months 
at a time. All these changes give me many hours of leisure 
from domestic cares and leave many solitary rooms for retire- 
ment and meditation. Sometimes all the chambers are va- 
cated and only one 'pet lamb' in the lower bedroom, but I 
suppose this is all right and just as it should be, but still it 
seems hard to bear, I shall however endeavour to be resigned 
to the will of God, and trust all causes and events in his hands 



for time and Eternity, ever holding on to this strong liope that 
eventually when all time is no more, and the righteous gather 
into the kingdom that my beloved children, and their partners, 
and all the dear grand children will be with that happy family 
above, to go no more out forever, and there too I shall meet 
various dear friends, and family connection, Grand parents, 
Parents, brothers. Sisters, Cousins, and many associates, some 
more recently made dear by kind Jiearted interchanges of 
feelings and sympathetic love. My dear Mrs. Talbot, and 
Mrs. Adams, what warm friends and how well they loved the 
same dear Savior that I love and desire to serve, and then go 
and dwell eternally with Him. 

Sahbalh morn, June 18, 184'^. As I entered Timothy's 
chamber, the first thing that caught my mental vision was a 
full blown rose from his 'Monthly.' O beautiful beauty I 
exclaimed and went to call Sarah, she had been before me 
to admire its splendor. It was turned directly towards the 
window, as tho to look out and admire the face of nature; 
no wonder it turned from all the imperfection within, to look 
out upon God's handy work, there it stands a perfect model 
of a perfect Creature. If Timothy was here how he would 
gaze and admire and bless the hand that gave it, but he is not, 
he is probably at Boston and his eyes must be refreshed with 
other's flowers not his own, other friends minister to his wants 
today beside a Mother or a Sister. Stay dear boy untill length 
of time has satisfied your anticipations, then return to be met 
with joy and gratitude. 

Wednesday June 21. Timothy returned from Boston, to 
our joy, with improved health, and will continue to practice 
in the art of drawing portraits, hope he will succeed and be 
prospered in this undertaking. 

August Jf. .Vttended a Church meeting, only five members 
present, it was no good meeting to me, but it was not for the 
want of numbers, but rather for the want of spirituality, for 






good feeling among those who were there. I tliought to 
myself that I had rather be alone with my Bible and my 
Saviour. It is of no use for me to attend such disputing as- 
semblies, it gets my mind off from heavenly things and gets 
it on to the failings of Church mcml)ers. We all go astray 
there is none that doeth good no not one, antl why should 
we sit in Judgment one with the other. My mind has been 
exercised for the last ten weeks with the things which relate 
to Eternity, time affairs look of little consequence, and they 
have taken their stand on hack (jround in my view. Time! 
what an empty vapour tis; How fleeting like a shadow. But 
Eternity! a vast Eternity how all important that / should be 
prepaired for a joyful entrance thereinto. 

Axig. 12. My husband has purchased 25 yd copperplate 
for bed curtains. 

Thit; day, 2Jf, have finished making them and put them up. 
They will be very comfortable this winter, thankful. 

Aug. 2^. Attended a donation party at Mr. Joseph Woods, 
spent an hour very pleasantly. It really does one good to see 
people so happy and thankful as they were. Mr. Woods 
health is very poor and his wife is a feeble woman. They have 
four children too young to earn their living or go out from 
home to work, therefore they are to be pityed, and of what use 
is sympathy without action. It did my heart good to see the 
Ladies come in with their budgets of comfortables. And then 
there were a number of shillings in cash, and all with merry 
hearts and pleasant sociability. Really, said I, donation 
parties are first rate movements. 

Wednesday Ocf. 25, 18^8. The great celebration in Boston 
when the Cochituate water was let into the City. Splendid. 

Thursday, Nov. 16. It is remarkable pleasant weather for 
the time of year, warm and flies troublesome; Timothy and 
Sarah have gone to take a walk up to Seegar's Brook.' 
' See " Poems of the Segur." 


Friday Nov. 24- Took a ride with Husband to Waterville 
to see where the railroad was going to pass, also the depo, a 
very pleasant ride. Called at Mathew's Book store and pur- 
chased a good letter paper pad, 26 cts, first rate, good. 

Sat. S5. Timothy has just finished a second portrait of 
my dear Charles, it is small size. — perfectly good, it is in a 
frame which Charles purchased to place a picture in soon after 
Harriet's death. It was her own drawing and given to him 
when she was on her death bed, precious children, hope they are 

Nov. '28. Timothy has purchased a coat of Mr. West for 
4^ dol, think it is good enough for him this winter. How 
prudent he is, I prize his disposition in economy, he will get 
through life, easy. 

Dec. 15, 18^8. This is a warm spring-like day, the snow is 
fast leaving the earth and being gathered again into the great 
ocean. God's greatness is known by his work. 

Dec. 19. We have had warm spring weather for a number 
of days, — very little snow on the ground, people are at a loss 
to determine which is the most proper to ride in waggons or 
sleigh, wet, sloppy. 

2i. Ground almost bare of snow — tremendous cold today 
all over cast with clouds — everybody goes upon the run, at 
night. Extremely cold, very little snow falling. 

£5 Christmas day, Mojiday. Getting to be warmer. Went 
over to Waterville to purchase a Christmas present for Sarah, 
a muff for which my good husband paid 5\ dol to Charles 

27. Very cold — little snow falling — pretty good sleighing. 
Mr. Cole has moved into Charles house today. Benj has 
helped him all day long. 

28. Great snow storm last night, snow knee deep, warm and 
pleasant today. Much stirring about, lively. Uncle Paine has 
made us a call and read his poetry on Temperance &c&c&c. 


S9. Moderate, cloudy with very little snow falling, 
Timothy has moved into the spare bedroom and had a 
Sitter, Maria Ellen Paine. 

30 Saturday, cloudy all day with a moderate fall of snow, 
weather moderate. Sabbath, very blustering, snow drifted, 

Mo7iday {January 1849) 21. In evening had company, got 
a late supper and ate with them, went directly to bed, it made 
me sick, therefore have been confined away from my work 
three days, have now got nearly well by Timothy prescribing 

'35. Rain, warm. I am able to go about my work again 

28. Cold and clear. Sabbath. 

Sat. Feb. 3. Much snow on the ground, very windy very 
much — The snow blows so that I can scarcely see the 
meeting-house. There will be a sparce meeting of the church 

March 4, 1849. Sabbath. Communion service in our church, 
there were very many brothers & sisters present. Judge Rem- 
ington. In evening meeting at Esq Kine. Mr. Redington 
enlarged freely on the blessing & satisfaction he enjoyed at 
such a prayer meeting and hoped that a "Pillar" might be 
reared up here to night, that might be looked at hereafter by 
some of us. He then offered prayer and asked the Lord to 
let us come right square up to him with our petitions. I think 
him an interesting gentleman at a meeting. 

Thursday 8. Spent the afternoon & eve at David Gar- 
lands, — a Social gathering of elderly friends, many pleasant 
remarks went round, among which Mr. Garland said he had 
been in "active life constantly for 7 years which called him 
away from home and home comforts, but he had made it an 
invariable rule that when he passed the Mile-brook bridge he 
left all his home cares and took up his line of duty lying before 


him." He was asked which was the greatest to be borne. 
In reply advanced the sentiment that both were attended 
with important responsibihties. 

22. Oh! we have just received tlie blessedest letter from 
Timothy, it is enough to do any sort of good to hear his expres- 
sions and see his inner man, what a great bundle of life is done 
up in so small a body. I am glad he has 'broke away' and 
found friends in the open field, success. 

March SI, ]8Jf9. Did the greatest, hardest days work I have 
done for a long time and was .so tired at night, thought it would 
take a week to rest. Beside baking, cleaned out all my gather- 
ing of soap after a good night's rest feel quite well and 
in good spirits. It is cold and windy, the ice is running very 
thick out of the river. Norridgewock Bridge has passed by 
on its way to the great ocean of bridges and ocean of destruction 
of vessels and lives of many jieople. 

April 15. Sabbath. Mr. Cole's sermon was remarkable for 
length and dryness. Subject Recompense of the reward. It 
has been tremendous cold today, every one 'runs.' 

May 9. Timothy returned from Gardiner, to our joy, 
and gratitude rejoicing. He is well and in good spirits, — 
thanks for his pros]ierity for he has taken sixteen Portraits of 
humans and two Newfoundland dogs, since the first of March, 
for which he has received good pay. 

Monday morn. May 21. Sarah has left home; to .school at 
Waterville, her father kindly carried her over in the little 
carriage with provi.sion enough to last till Wednesday. 0(7 
for the light, Books, for the head; Pufs for the mouth; Pre- 
serves for the palate; P(V.S' for the appetite. Cookies for the 
top in. Butter to smoothe the way, Douyhnuts for variety 
sake. Bread to strengthen the heart, A Cloth for her table, 
a Towel for her face. Bed cloths for her comfort. Soap 
for clensing. Knife & Fork to divide with, Plates to lay 
them on, Tumblers for water. A Trunk with clothes, A Bag 


with varieties. An Umbrella to defend the storm, a Desk for 
gratification and a number of other things not now to 
be named. 

June 22. Took a dehghtful ride with my husband out to 
a back lot to see our ('alf and carry her some salt, her name is 
Lida, one yr. old and is perfect in beauty. With all thine 
offerings thou shalt offer Salt. 

July 16. Miss Nancy Hill came here from Hallowell on her 
way to her father in New Portland. She is exceedingly tall, 
weighs 143, her head and face, O, how long they are, and then 
her waist, — What a journey from her shoulders down, take 
her as a whole, I never saw such a looking female. Her general 
appearance in manners is rather pleasant and there is no 
shadow of a doubt but she is a very good girl. 

Aug. 1. This has been quite an interesting day, at noon- 
time a number of gentlemen took dinner with us, they were 
surveying a road from the Sebasticook Bridge to Vassalborough 
which comes right acru.s-s our lot cutting it into an ugly shape. 
Hope that the business of today will up.set that of the surveyors 
last week and frustrate their plans, so that we can enjoy our 
land and retirement. 

Aug. 3. This is fast day appointed by the President of these 
United States on account of the prevalence of the cholera in 
various places and cities of our land. President Taylor appears 
to be a consistent christian, hope he is in heart one. 

Oct. 31. 1S49. Have been to carry Miss Sarah Crosby to 
the Widow Steevens Crosbys, a very pleasant ride — On my 
arrival they appeared to be grateful for her company a few 
days. There was an old lady there, by name 'Lernard' sister- 
in-law to I\Irs. Crosby, aged 76, this present month. I spoke of 
her being nigh the end of her journey on Earth and nigh our 
heavenly Father's house. She assented to my remarks and as 
I bid her farewell and gave her a kind of explanation of the 
word 'farewell" she said that she had ever faired better than 


she deserved and hoped that she should meet with the 'well' 
at the end of life. 

Nov. 7. This is a real day for Callers. . . . These things 
keep one sociable even if there were no Fruit. 

Tuesday 27. Attended the famous celebration at Water- 
ville of cars coming in our railroad — The greatest number of 
people I ever saw at one time. 

Jany 25, 1850. Rec. a letter from Albert informing us of 
a third daughter "born Thursday 10 inst. at 2 o'clock p.m. A 
hale, hearty well formed healthy peaceable little creature 
weighing 9 pounds, regular avoirdupois. As to her history 
since she has been with her mother, doing well & under the 
divine science of Homeopathy she will we trust rise to be in 
all good time a young lady of true Swedenborgian school. 
We all are much attached to the little innocent." 

A pril 2. Tuesday my good husband has left us for Augusta, 
Jury man — Think we shall be lonely yet I am gratified with 
his going, it will be a rest to liim and on some accounts quite 
an advantage. By this means he will be enabled to add a stock 
to his intelligence. This morning, he read the 143 Psalm which 
ends 'For I am thy servant.' 

June 11. Attended the County Conference at Vassal- 
boro. . . . Mr. Dunmore .spoke of the Telegraphic wire to 
carry the prayers of Christians from Conference meetings, 
family altars, and social i)rayer meetings up to heaven and 
from thence in answer down to the Missions. Therefore he 
says 'pray for me in my ab.sence and God will surely answer 
it in my favour.' 

June 15. Our Church and society have been labouring 
long and hard to make Rev. Albert Cole a life member of the 
Maine Missionary society, it is at length accomplished, but we 
i.e., husband & / have paid into three contributions, one at the 
meeting house, one at County Conference and a collection to 
finish off with. Then there is my husband's Annuitv 2 dols and 


then he has advanced 83 cents with a promise of remuneration. 
I suppose this is the way to 'call down blessings' ! It surely 
is the way to send up property for deposit. 

Dec. 31, 1S50, Tuesday. As the Rev. Albert Cole's labours 
closed with this people, it was thought to be both pleasant & 
advisable to hold a parting picnic at his house. Some few 
days previous Mrs. Charles F. Paine recommended it to a 
few confidcntials & the cordial approbation soon spread like 
'wildfire.' Mr. Cole's 'picnic' was in every mouth even before 
the where-withalls were put together. On the 31st day of 
December after four o'clock p.m., there was a universal stir in 
Winslow, Mr. Cole's friends were putting on their warm gar- 
ments and Hoods and turning their faces thitherward, it was 
a Boreas cold day but notwithstanding this there were as- 
sembled at his house (i.e. Mrs. C. Paine) before seven o'clock 
more than one hundred and twenty five of the very cream of 
our society (not all the cream, however). 

After chatting & chitchatting, passing from one room to 
another, & saluteing and receiving salutes till about half 
past seven, they were called upon to march round the long 
table which stood groaning under its burthen in Mrs. Paine's 
dining room, and the room illumined with a large solar lamp 
from the meeting house, su.spended directly over the centre of 
the table. When it was thought that all had passed round 
and got their appetites whetted and the Elders of the company 
had again arrived at the table (for they took a circuit through 
the other room), they were requested to gather round and 
'join in' and those who could not do that must approach as 
nigh as might be to the scene of action. A gentle signal was 
given and Oh ! how still they were ! Then Mr. Cole would have 
asked a blessing were it not that he was swallowed up in grati- 
tude to our Heavenly Father, but by & by he got upon the 
blessing & received it and he never before appeared so well, so 
interesting, I looked at him & thought blessed man. Mrs. C. 


stood nigh his elbo, I looked at her & thought good woman 
I so love you. 

After the short prayer we all fell upon behavour much as 
others do on similar occasions. It was then said that Uncle 
Paine would give a speech & offer a resolve, all was silent as 
the Sabbath, when the old gentleman brought to view the 
closing year, the closing service of Mr. Cole with his people, 
spoke of his consistant Christian walk, his faithful minis- 
trations as a gospel teacher, his friendly with 
society & friends, of mankind, and expressed our united feel- 
ings in parting with so good a man. Then followed a resolve 
which had been previously written & he handed it to Miss 
Louise Stratton to read. She advanced with her usual firm 
gait to receive it from the old gentleman and read it off with 
sufficient confidence. He then remarked that if it met the 
cordial approbation of those present he would call for a vote. 
It was done and those who could not be seen to raise the hand 
by reason of the partition sung out 'Yea' and a copy was 
thereby handed to Mr. Cole. After this was done Mr. Cole 
addressed the company in words which are not at my command 
by reason of their superiority. We all then dispersed to the 
various rooms and after a short change of sentiments civilities 
and cordialities, the company began to turn their faces towards 
their cloaks & hoods, & their horses toward home. Thus 
ended a delightful evening & the last with our beloved Pastor. 

Some few days before the party convened, Mr. Edward 
Paine volunteered his services to the Ladies and went round 
and collected a sum of money sufficient to purchase a very 
handsome cake and basket & waiter for a present to Mrs. Cole, 
the Basket cost 7 dol. waiter one, this basket was set in the 
centre of the table directly under the superb lamp on a raised 
platform, to make it the more conspicuous and filled with rich 
cake from Miss Charlotte Stratton. These two lighted up 
a radiance in the oiifer corresponding with the inner man thereby 


adding much to the briliancy of the scene. Then there was 
a large loaf of cake made by Mrs. Furber & frosted hke a snow 
ball which stood in the vicinity of the centre. This cake was 
not cut, Init kei)t for a carrying-away memento for Mrs. Cole. 

At one end of tiie table there was seen a willow basket con- 
taining half a bushel of parched corn which resembled the snow 
drift without, ^'arious kinds of puffs as white as a cup, some 
of them filled with very dark preserve, some with bright red, 
& other with honey looking jelly. At each end of the table 
there stood a rich plum cake, handsomely frosted, but it was 
sliced up through .some misunderstanding which deducted 
somewhat from its importance. These cakes were provided by 
Mrs. Esq. Paine & Mrs. Joseph Eaton. Doughnuts were 
profusely interspersed as commonplace articles with one 
exception, a large plate full attracted notice and an incjuiry 
as how they could be made to so much resemble a small branch 
of a tree, each nut was composed of many branches about as 
long as a pipe stem and shot out in various directions, still 
adhering to each other. This was brought by Miss Helen 
Smiley. Cookies, & cream biscuit & cheese filled up the 
vacancies, and two handsome plates of preserved apples & 
cream with a delicious flavour. Then the large, or rather 
plates of large apples, and great Pitchers of Water made up 
the amount. . . . 

One other thing. 

Miss Susan Hinds of Benton presented to Mrs. Cole a splen- 
did crystalized Basket for a centre table. This was handed 
round through all the rooms drawing forth questions & remarks 
of various descriptions & imports. 

After they were all dispersed and gone to their homes, several 
little presents were found left for Mr. Cole which were both 
acceptable as considered as proofs of affection & esteem. . . . 

Thus closed the year of 1850 with the society of Winslow, 
and now we are without a pastor or any one to take the lead 


in our religious meetings; and his place and that of his wife 
is vacated to the grief of many of his friends. 

Thurfulay. Janij. 16, ISol. The last week a few ladies have 
contributed and bought a very nice rich Bay state Shawl 
& presented to Mrs. Pettee. It is just the right color for a lady 
of her age, brown with a dark brown border. Price 8 dol. there 
was 25 cts. left which was given her to cheer her good heart. 
Oh ! how mucli .sweeter it is to give than receive. When she 
sits in the Sanctuary listning to a good .sermon, how warm 
her heart and body will be. Dear good Sister. 

1851. June 20. Friday evening went to Waterville to hear 
an address from Dr. Babcock and others on Subject Sabbath 
School. Dr. Babcock is a remarkable man to speak before an 
audience on any subject, more especially this that engages 
the greatest and warmest affection of his noble heart. . . . 
Last evening he came into our house with Uncle Paine, spent 
an hour more agreeably tlian I can express i.e. to my own 
gratification; he is .surely a noble work of (iod. When he 
went out and took my hand for the last time, I told him that 
I called such visits, clusters of grapes from Canaan, at which 
he laughed and gave my own a good shake. 

June 2k, 5th, Ijili. Attended a Conference at Yarmouth, 
the longest meeting I ever attended, greatest number of minis- 
ters and the greatest amount of substantial speeches from 
substantial Gospel men. Prof. Stowe, Tucker, Babcock, Hayes, 
Clark and various others who are in the same road and only 
a little behind them. 

We had a good putting up place & were made quite welcome 
which gave a sort of Spice to our enjoyment, name Asa Wins- 
low. Pleasant ride in the cars, to and from, good company, 
good weather. The first Preacher Dr. Stowe, i.e. the confer- 
ence sermon, text Matthew 6, 10. Thy Kingdom come. 
He is a remarkable man in speaking. 

Oct. 8. Oh Dear Mercy! ! ! what lots & lots of company 


we have liad for the last few days; Mr. Shepley. his wife & 
four children, Mr. Barry & wife going to and from Bath, Miss 
Gay and Mary Worcester, three brothers to dine while bringing 
over Mr. Shepley 's goods, — some callers on various causes. 
— well, by and by I shall get where the weary are at rest. 

Been over to Waterville to the Fair, but saw nothing that 
particularly attracted notice, all was confusion and wild uproar, 
glad to get into this my own pleasant chamber again, hope 
that soon shall have time to write to my dear children. 

Oct. 11, 1851. Forty eight meals of victuals in six days 
prepaired for company. Dont wonder I'm tired this Saturday 


Nov. 5, 6. Spent the better part of two days in writing to 
Mr. and Mrs. Cole at Sanford, giving them a sketch of minis- 
terial affairs since they left in January. They are worthy 
friends and I love to do them honor, if my poor abilities are 
an honor. 

The regular Journal closes here. In the back of the book 
are various records of plantings of trees and shrubs. 
Grandmother died Jan. 1852. 




Lord teach my heart to think 
And guide my hand to write. 

Win alow, April 15th 18^9 
To my 
Dear Father & Mother 

and beloved brothers. 
Timothy & Avery S. Ware all now in heaven 
I would affectionately dedicate this book. 

Believing as I do that hereafter when all the Redeemed of the 
Lord are gathered into his kingdom, that family circles will be 
reunited with additional bonds of love, for love never dies, 
and as we pass along through the vista of Eternity, we shall 
have occasional rehersals of Earth scenes and changes — our 
pleasures and our pains, and the events which are now clothed 
in darkness will then be light and plain to our angelic vision. 
For such-like causes we shall have a new song continually> 
that of praise to the great Jehovah. 

I remain as before 

your daughter and Sister 

Abiel Ware Paine. 




It was nigh the commencement of the year 1849 that I 
finished a book which I called a "Sketch Book," it was about 
the size of this present one and contained 150 pages. That 
was given me by my second Son, Albert four years previous. 
At the time of receiving it, I thought it was a pity to spoil its 
fair pages with a few of my vain scribblings as probably I 
should not live to write it through therefore was unwilling to 
commence. After much consideration, I concluded to let 
my pen have its rein, and in four years every page was talkitive. 
Albert had anticipated such an event and in November 1849 
he sent to me (by the hand of Timothy) this very 7iice rich 
book. I have had the .same feelings over again, but have 
determined on this, that if he is willing to invest a share of 
his Capital in such an enteri)rise, I am not only willing but very 
thankful to embrace this favour with gratitude and shall 

repair to it as to the other old friend who is now in A 


I dont know what will take place worthy of record but this 
one thing I do know, that my life is passing along very swiftly 
and if I can catch a few scattered thoughts and clap them on 
paper, they will afterward be a satisfaction to look over in my 
leisure moments. Therefore trusting in an overruling Provi- 
dence shall minute a few thoughts at the commencement of 
this year. 

The first record is that of the death of her son Charles of 
which she writes so many times. Then a page each on the 
following subjects: January 1849-February. A Church meet- 
ing, The Departure of Timothy in the stage. Receiving and 
writing letters, Sunday reading a reminiscence of her mother's 
reading. The Bible a Fountain, The Grandson Charles, Bible 
readings and meditations, A poem and writings of Timothy's, 
State Conference at Bath. 


Sabbath April S {lS-i9). This morning at our family reading 
my Lot chanced to be from 161 to 1C8 verses of 119 psalm. 
In doing which I was carried to heaven by the way of my 
Mother for she is there, therefore whenever I think of her I 
am under the necessity of going thither. 

It was for this cause, for 165 verse was one that she often 
quoted as having received it as her own. 

When I was quite a little child and my Mother would have 
a friendly call from some pious sister she would sometimes 
speak the state of her mind and this verse would be repeated 
'Great peace have they which love thy law; and nothing shall 
offend them.' She would then speak of the peace she enjoyed 
and with what ease and composure she could overlook faults 
and foiables among her neighbors. Then she would add 
' Let him who is without sin, cast the first stone.' 

^Yell do I remember very many precepts — sentences — 
admonitions — which fell from her lips, but to me they were 
then only as a stone thrown against the wall. She neglected 
to press them home upon my heart, that they might have 
a firmer lodgment in my soul; 

Some of them I remember still and have tried to practice 
upon. Multitudes are lost and gone. 

Maternal Grandparents 

Robert Ray born April 1718. 
Mary Richardson August 1720 Married 1742. 
Their children 

Abiel born October 10, 1748 
etc. etc. to the number of eight. 

Timothy Ware married Abiel Ray 1769 

Abiel Ware born Dec. 6, 1787, married Frederic Paine 
"names of their partners" Sept. 21, 1809. 


April 23rd 18^8, Memorable for Winslmv 

On Saturday April g'J precisely at four o'clock p.m. the first 
Steam boat was launched that was ever built in town. Owners, 
Railroad Company, Friend Lang and (my own) Charles F. 
Paine. This makes me grateful for the prosperity attending 
the labours and calculations of my beloved boy. His begin- 
nings were small but God has prospered him and given him 
reason to rejoice and praise his greiit and holy name for all the 
distinguished favours heaped upon him. 

But my prayer shall be that he may not be turned off with 
temporal prosperity only. May he have a true heart to wor- 
ship God and have respect to his commandments. May my 
Heavenly Father grant unto him forgiveness of sins and accept- 
ance with him in the great day of accounts. May he be gathered 
in with all the ransomed of the Lord to go no more out forever, 
to join with that great company round about the throne who 
constantly sing the song of Moses and the Lamb, saying "Great 
and marvellous are thy works, Lord God Almighty, just and 
true are thy ways, thou King of saints. — Who shall not fear 
thee? O Lord for only thou art holy." Revel. 15-34. 
[A marginal note.] 

"Written just one month before that dreadful event." ' 

July 22, 1849. 

There are but few out-door excursions that give me so much 
real comfort as a walk among the trees and shrubbery of my 
own dear husband's lot, and to take occasional views of the 
new shoots and families of plants scattered ever & anon about 
the yard and adjacent fields. Here I see one but just making 
its appearance among the grass and only a few weeks old. 
A stake is soon brought and put down by its side to designate 

' See sketch of Charles, p. 159. 


the almost imperceptible jjlant. There I see one of a more 
mature a{?e that speaks for itself that it is one year old. And 
yet another that has known the snows of two winters. 

That little enclosure of Barberry bushes. Oh how splendid 
they look just at this time, how luxuriant and bourn down with 
their rich fruits. Fourteen years ago as we were trav'ling in 
Massachusetts my husband stopped his carriage that I might 
alight and gather the seed from which they sprung. Ever 
since that time they have been our constant care — our yearly 
care for every year we have rejoiced over their progress. 

And the noble grape vine, the seeds from which it sprung 
were gathered on the same journey. What a cooling shade it 
throws around, how refreshing it would be to a weary trav'ler. 
What a beautiful 'vine wreath lot' dear Daniel made last year 
under its wide spreading branches, what comfort we all took 
in going to see it and listening to his artless explanation of all 
its parts and conveniences. 

Also there are three crab apple trees as straight as a i)lumb- 
line not beneath our notice, They too were brought from the 
west at that memorable visit in the year 1835 and were 
seeds — 

Charlotte's oil-nut tree which she transplanted in the year 
1844 and then was only a few inches high, it stands at the foot 
of the drain so that she should have rich oil nuts, as she said. 
It is now 7 feet high and has four branches, i.e. three shooting 
out and one pointing uj), out are about 4 feet long. It is 
perfect in beauty and has received its pruning from Timothy, 
as also the crab apples. 

Then there is the high up shag bark which husband brought 
in his pocket from Foxboro in the year 1820. Its height is 
about my measurement. And what shall I say of the Maple 
nigh my chamber window, in the year 1844 it was nothing but 
a whip-stick, — now its top is far above the top of the 
chamber window. Various kinds of plum trees throw their 


cooling shade to make the scenery more inviting. And the 
bower over the front yard gate is made of Timothy's that was 
a seed the same year that he was born — Sarah's too that 
is nigh the front door and of her own age; then there is the 
great Birch, the Fir, tiie Horsechestnut, the Key maple — 
and what shall I say more of all the out-door beauties that 
have been reared with so much care and watched over with con- 
tinued watching. 

Other plants I have that are not of this fold, them also I 
must bring and spread out before the mind. 

They are the in-door plants that require constant and un- 
remitting attention; of them I have a number remaining and 
some gone out from us not to return. years 
ago on the first day of January one made its appearance and 
fell into my hands; it was a tender bud of promise. — fragile 
shoot, — a winter i)lant, therefore it required unwearied 
attention. All possible care was taken, and by tlie kind hand 
of our Covenant-keeping God, it prospered, it grew strong — 
it flourished, — such was my dear Harriet and for fifteen years 
her kind influence was felt wherever her name was known. 
But Alas! Alas! my bud of promise, — my fragile flower, — 
my winter plant in a few short days of pain & anguish yielded 
to the conqueror death. We laid her in yonder pleasant yard, 
all that of her was mortal. But her happy spirit winged its 
way to the pure reagion of bliss, with the song of Moses and 
the Lamb failing on her tongue. And then there was that 
bright forget-me-not in a china vase, who that saw her can 
ever forget sweet Annah, — precious granddaughter. For 
four short years she threw around her such a vast number of 
fibres that they proved as a cable to bind her to every heart. 
How bright her flitting life on Earth, then soared away to 
join the blessed company more congenial to her soul. 

But how can pen and ink draw a picture of a large field — 
from which a noble tree standing in its centre has so recently 


been removed. Far hack in time memory, even more than 
thirty seven years ago, there appeared a slender stalk, the 
first to promise ancestral fruit, it was hailed with delight and 
nursed with care, not a day was it suffered to remain without 
a beacon by its side to designate its place, thereby an eye 
might l)e kept upon it. 

It grew, it thrived and soon sent its long extending branches. 
Early it took deep root and became able to bear adverse winds 
and the snows of winter. By & by little scions began to spring 
up and beneath its shade was getting to be a garden of flowers 
by its kind influences. Other plants in its vicinity received 
of its richness, the circle grew larger and broader thus, and thus 
upward & onward till it had reached the height of radiation. 

Who ever saw a more delightful morn than this? No youth- 
ful company of May-day worshipers, no grave age with all 
their i)reparedness for the reagion of bliss, could wish for an 
Earthly morning superior. See all nature around just going 
forth from night's repose, inhaling bright visions for the day. 
In the midst of all this (and more) look at that splendid wheel 
as it makes its steady revolves causing midtitudes to rejoice. 
Stop a moment and learn caune and effect and with me admire 
that invaluable sight bearing away that idol of my heart, 
and that youthful one standing on yonder bow. How plain 
to my view these two objects distinctly seen from all the rest. 
Why is it so? God knoweth. 

Hark! listen! what is that stunning sound so much like thun- 
der, surely it has struck some object, it may be some valuable 
life is taken, some family with circle broken into — 

Yonder arises a dense fog, a heavy mist is spreading over a 
space — Draw a little nigher and again learn caiiae and 
effect. O, I see a dreadful wreck, — mangled bodies lieing, — 
heart stricken groans proceeding from it as the life was going 
out of day tenements. 

In the midst of confusion & alarm a youthful one, not now 


standing on yonder bow but witli his hands clenched around 
a shaft and with only strength enough to keep his head above 
water. He is taken up senseless and laid upon a bed on shore; 
thanks to the great Preserver. 

The scene is heart-rending, I close my eyes and endeavor 
to look away. Endeavors are vain. I open them on that 
large field where stood that noble tree in its centre. It lies 
prostrate upon the Earth, never more to be reared up. The 
flower garden is left, but every leaf and bud and flower is 
hanging its head toward the earth, and the fountains of the 
great deep seem to be broken up, the garden is left to scorch- 
ing rays of the Sun without its cooling shade, or its broad pro- 
tecting limbs to screen it from the ills of life. . . . 

Uncle Charles was the inventor of the boiler used on this 
steamer Halifax. When he died. Grandmother lay on her bed 
for three days, lamenting the fate of her son, as he had not on 
this earth joined the elect. After that time she aroused her- 
self with, " He has never chosen bad company here and he 
will not there." She arose and went about her work happy. 

Half past nine, Monday. May 23, 1850. This very day 
two years ago, this very hour, and the half hour, two years 
ago and that beautiful Steam Boat Halifax the delight of many 
hearts left the wharf at Waterville and glided majestically 
down the Kennebec bearing on its bosom my own, my dear 
Charles — Silently and softly it floated along adding joy and 
happiness to the Master thereof. How intent was his mind 
on the great undertaking and grateful for its accomplishment. 

Hope nerved his arm, and promise of encouragement gave 
strength and vigor to the inner man. — This was his happiest 
morning, all other mornings for a year past had been planning 
and expectation buoyed up by an assurance that 'now my dear 
family will reap the reward of my labour and we shall all 
rejoice together in this achievement.' 


Multitudes of pleasant thoughts rushed into mind while 
on the downward current. Never was there a more delightful 
morning, all nature promised favours, the very world around 
was clothed in beauty, the river never before seemed to flow 
so softly, the Sun even shed such a mild ray that all the shadows 
cast forth a splendid appearance. The Air was sweet and 
invigorating and all nature sent forth a gentle hue of love 
and happiness. 

Two hours later and the Boat nears the Dam and the head of 
the lock. A little expression of anxiety plays over the counte- 
nance of the "Guide," a little knitting of his heavy brow as 
the gate is raised and he begins to lower down into the Lock. 
No object now diverts liis mind from his treasure, all the cere- 
monies are past and about to be ushered out into the broad 
river, again, wlien all of a sudden the mandate goes forth from 
the high and holy One "Come unto me and I will give you 
rest" — 

These have been a few of my reflections this day. The 
thoughts of him have been more to me today than ever which 
have caused tlie trembling hand so apparent in these few 

Sept. 15, 1S50. It was an uneven morning and to my mind 
everything took a wrong road. The of the family did not 
seem to be wandering over Wood Hay, and Stubble, but my 
way was hedged up that I could not travel smoothly. I 
passed into my bed-room and on my bed, lay my good old 
Bible. I took it up with this thought running through my 
mind, I'll see if this will tell me what the matter is. At the 
very same moment it opened and my eye first lit upon these 
words. "Take my yoke upon you, & learn of me; for I am 
meek and lowly in heart and ye shall find rest unto your soul." 
Matt. 11 29. 


It was enough, I shut the Bible and went out to practise 
there upon. — 

How good the "Word" is and far 

above all Price. 

Thy Word is pure; 

Therefore thy servent loveth it. — Psalm 119, 140. 

-SVp/. '23d. 1850. 

Died in Winslow Saturday Sept. ^21 18.50. 

at half past two morning, Mrs. Ruth Wood ae 75. 

"There is a bright house just before me." 
and she raised her emaciated arm, pointing upward and her 
countenance beaming with love divine. 

"That's a bright" repeated the aged sister as she 
pressed my hand and listened to the remark. They need no 
candle there ; — All is bright & glorious there, and / shall 
soon be there was her reply no more trials, — no more tears, — 
no more anxieties; there are all the dear friends gone before, 
and the dear Saviour. 

Such were a few of the last expressions uttered and the 
scene on earth closed; the happy spirit winged its way to the 
reagion of Eternal glory. How calm her exit. We found 
the pulse had ceased their motion, the breath had assumed 
a change, her lips which before had been closely shut, parted 
and we knew that the messenger of death had arrived, that the 
conveying angels were performing their part in the great work 
of man's salvation. 

God was at the top of the Ladder. — The land of Canaan 
was in full view. — Jordan's stream was narrowing. — the 
Canaanites were fleeing, — the wilderness was all on the back- 
ground. — Egypt was out of sight and long since been forgot- 
ten, — Jerusalem with all its magnificance began to appear. 
The City of the great King was at a short distance Solomon's 
temple and the great retinue that served there-about far 
exceeded the fame, the wisdom and the prosperity of reports 


wliich had come to the ears of the queen of Sheba, and she 
said the one half liad not been told. Ezckiel's house was so 
spacious that naught but an Eternity of time would give space 
to an introduction. "Israel is redeemed out of all his troubles." 
Did she think of hunger, two men were seen bearing between 
them clusters of the grapes of Canaan, and the superb dishes 
of milk & honey were in i)rofusion. Was she thir.sty? There 
was the water of tlie river of life flowing out, and it was said 
come and drink. Did she think of being naked and wish for 
clothing? Distributing angels were ready at hand and white 
robes were given to every one and crowns for the head. Did 
she say I am tired of life's scenes on earth, the answer was 
come unto me and I will give you rest. 

Did .she remember the low jjlace she had occupied on earth, 
it was answered, come up higher. Did she ask for an interview 
with beloved friends gone before, she was told to wait a little 
for they were on advance ground. — Such were some of the 
thoughts that occupyed the mind for the first few moments 
after the spirit had fled and the clay tenement lay before us 
then it was said "let us pray." We all knelt down by the 
Well of Water and endeavoured to make our camels kneel 
also and then commended ourselves to God most wise — 

"There is a bright house before me." 

What an impressive sentence, how it nerved my very soul 
it is not a Scripture phrase, but purely original. A bright 
house, — Worcester says "Bright" is shining — full of light — 
reflecting light — resplendant — illustrious — how full of mean- 
ing & comprehensive is the word, — 'House' a shelter from the 
heat & storm — and rude blast of winter, a habitation of peace 
for life's liappj' .scenes, and an encompassing wall to protect 
from danger, is a House. 

A bright house, may my memory ever retain the sentence. 

Jaytnary 4, 1851. I stood near a pleasant river, and as I 


watched its blue waves curling to the breeze & listened to 
its gentle murmurs, a, lulling influence came round me. 

One by one my senses closed on all externals, — the air 
seemed set in motion by the fanning of soft wings and raising 
my eyes I saw descending borne on clouds a bright winged 
company whose low sweet strains and gentle converse revealed 
their heavenly Mission. 

Softly down they came, and as I traced each si)irit form 
one seemed familiar in whose lineaments I saw a dear com- 
panion of my childhood; one who early went to rest. — She 
gave a sweet smile of recognition that inspired me with con- 
fidence to speak and ask tho' tremblingly, whence she had 
come, and wherefore God had sent them. ■ — In tones of melody 
she told me they had come direct from God at his command to 
minister to trembling spirits in their disembodiment and bear 
them disenrobed unfettered up to his holy courts. — It was 
her peculiar Mission thus to introduce a spirit of a much loved 
Brother and this errand done to hasten with him back to minis- 
ter to a comj)any of mourning ones that should ere the setting 
of our Earthly Sun assemble in the home left desolate. It was 
hers thus to pour in the Oil upon the Mother's bleeding heart 
once torn for her — now rent afresh — and rent as ne'er before, 
— thus to apply a balm of spirit strength from Him who "all 
our sorrows bore" to her the bosom friend whose wound tho' 
healed must leave a scar. 

Others there were smitten by the same stroke to whom that 
ministering band bore balm and Oil, whose pain that balm and 
Oil alone could cure. 

Still we talked on and their sweet looks of love and sympathy 
made my heart burn within me. 

But hark! ! a stunning crash that almost called my senses 
back to earth burst on me, — All the shining wings were 
fluttering, — A faint sound of groans and dim sight of mangled 
limbs came to my mind, but plainer far I saw the struggling 


of strong spirits with mortality while angelic forms hovered 
round administering strengthening influences. Soon I beheld 
that angelic Sister fold its wings around a new born spirit and 
breathing tones of sweet assurance bear it gently up, up till 
I could see no more. 

Another and another followed clasping its treasure till I 
was left alone. 

Sad thoughts were stealing over me and I wept that the 
fetters of mortality excluded me from angel-joys and angel- 
companionship when again they came swelling the strains- 
" Glory to God and Hallelujah to the Lamb." With just one 
smile on me, they plumed their shining wings anon and part, 
ing took their separate course to hearts & home-circles 
broken — 

Again I stood alone and gradually from my senses broke 
away the mist. 

The fields arose again before me, the pleasant river too, 
but oh! heart-rending scene, over its bosom, scattered here & 
there with mangled bloody forms, lay a black wreck. Then 
I knew there were the forms of those whose spirits I had just 
seen bourn to God. And I rejoiced that every stricken desolate 
bleeding heart was ministered to by Angels, and that there 
was balm in store for every wound. 

Transcribed, Feb. 4, 1851 
from the original. 

Fad Day. April 10th. 1851. 
Perfect Purity 

When a saint first enters the reagion of bliss, it will be with 
joy unspeakable and full of glory but yet how far short of IMoses 
and Miriam. The Book of knowledge is just opened to the 
angehc vision and the unfolding mystery that adorns the first 
page excites to an advance which at every step calls forth new 


expressions of holy joy and praise and the eternal song is begun 
never to terminate — 

I have treasured up in my memory a sentence of an old 
friend of mine (Grandsire Craggin) speaking of eminent gifts, 
he made this remark "Well," said he "If I can just get my feet 
within heaven's door, I shall be just as happy as my limited 
capacity will allow and that will be enough to satisfy me." 

I cant say that I have the same view of the supposed case, 
for I often think that I shall want to push my way "till I can 
catch a view of my dear Harriet and sweet Annah, for I desire 
to be 'bound in the same bundle with them.' " 

Thursday May 22 1851. My dear Charlotte was married 
to George Sumner Leavitt by Rev. S. Gay of Bridgewater Mass. 

Dear child I never saw her look so beautiful and appear to 
be worth so much as on the day of her marriage. Indeed she 
was never worth so much before for she is one of those blossoms 
which grow brighter & richer as the Sun rises and shines upon 
it. May she live many year to be an ornament to the society 
in which she moves; and as now a "new family is formed" 
may she be assisted to diffuse light, joy and happiness in her 
household and be found among Solomon's virtuous women, 
having Strength and honor for her clothing, and rejoice in time 
to come. Think that George will find her to be a help-meet 
indeed in truth and have reason to feel that he has chosen a 
good half. 

Throughout the book are many poems written by Uncle 
Timothy when in Bangor, one on Thomas Hill, another on 
Harlow St., etc. There are many favorite bits of poetry 
copied and sermons showing Grandmother's tastes and in- 
terests. There are also transcriptions from earlier books of 

The last date that is surely hers is October, 1851. Another 
hand adds some notes and the following Obituary. 


Obituary of Mrs. Abiel Ware Paine 

Died in Winslow, Me. Jany 12th 1852, Mrs. Abiel Ware 
Paine, wife of Mr. Frederic Paine, aged 64. 

Mrs. Paine was born in Wrentham, Mass., Dec 6, 1787; 
married Sept 1809; moved to Winslow in what was then the 
Province of Maine where she resided till her death. She was 
the mother of four sons and four daughters, one son and one 
daughter have died. 

She entertained hope at the age of 15 years, made a public 
confession of religion, Nov. 1, 1818 at the commencement of 
Congregational Church in Winslow. Herself and husband 
with two others composed the whole number at that time. 
She ever felt a deep interest in the prosperity of the Redeemer's 
kingdom, at home and abroad. She ever welcomed to her 
house the ministers of Christ as many now living can testify, 
whilst many more whom she entertained have gone to their 
reward. In her death not only her family but the Church 
& Society have sustained the loss of a warm friend. 



I CANNOT close these records of Grandmother without re- 
ferring to one incident in her hfe. Unless in one or two places 
one can read between the lines, as I fancy I can, there is no 
allusion in her Journals to the "feud" existing for several 
years between the wives of the two Foxboro-Winslow brothers, 
Lemuel and Frederic. We had heard this mentioned as a 
tradition, but now there is no one to tell the tale as it should 
be told. There are references to it in two old letters from 
which I give extracts, the one written in i^S'^; by Henry W. 
Paine to his Cousin Albert in Bangor; the other by Grand- 
mother herself to her son Albert, written in 1S4S. 

"Hallowell, Aug. 25 18U- 
Dear Cousin, 

The family estrangement you advert to has been to me as 
it evidently is to you, matter of deep regret. While we were 
boys at home the most perfect intimacy existed between the 
families — it is painful to find on our return that all intercourse 
is suspended. I feel this the more keenly because I have 
received personally no cause of affront. The relations between 
your family and myself were always of the most friendly 
character. Towards your father and his children I still enter- 
tain the feelings which become a near relative — feelings which 
I am happy to believe are fully reciprocated. May it never 
be otherwise. 

You seem to think it in my power "tantes componere 
litcs" but in this opinion I think you wrong. Both parties 
believe themselves to have been deeply and wantonly injured. 
Mutual confidence and mutual respect are gone, I fear forever. 



Family feuds are proverbially bitter and incurable. Time 
may soothe the irritated feelings of the parties and enable 
them to view the unfortunate affair in its true light. I am 
afraid that the interposition of third parties (however good the 
intentions) instead of effecting a reconciliation would tend to 
widen the breach. 

It is not necessary for me to express my opinion as to who is 
chargeable with the first offense. It would be most surprising 
if to the eye of a disinterested observer either party had been 
entirely without fault. I claim not for my motiier exemption 
from the frailties and infirmities of human nature, nor do I 
mean to incriminate your motlicr whom I am glad to believe 
you dearly love and res])ect. I would not if I could diminish 
in a single iota the filial affection and veneration which j-ou 
are bound to cherish towards her. I know for I feel how strong 
are the cords which bind a son to his mother. . . . 

Had your mother asked an explanation .she would have 
found that her suspicions were groundless and that the stories 
in circulation did not originate where she supposed. 

But I will not rake ojien the embers of this controversy, 
I would rather smother them. . . . 

Write often — give my love to your wife and believe as 

Your affectionate Cousin & sincere well-wisher 

H. W. Paine. 

Winslou\ May S. lflJ,.3. 

My dear Children. (Albert & Mary). . . . 

But to be short and comprehensive in my remarks on family 
affairs, I vouchsafe to say that there was never a season in 
which we enjoyed more real happiness than during the past 
winter and it has been derived principally from the fact that 
"the Lord has visited his people." 

In the Autunm and early part of Winter, God was pleased 


to grant us a revival of religion and the Church seemed to feel 
that it was time to arise and call upon God who has all the good 
gifts in his own hand. In February we began to enjoy all the 
blessings of a reformation but knowing your mind as I do, 
I am convinced that very particulars will not be interesting, 
therefore I shall only name some of its fruits. — Your kind 
hearts formally did and I believe ever will rejoice in that which 
is substantially good and of this kind is the fruit above re- 
ferred to. 

Many hard and adamant hearts which were opposed to 
God's holy and righteous law, have become recipients of his 
grace and are now humble followers of Jesus. Perhaps you 
would like to know who they are, I will mention only a few. . . . 
Timothy and Charlotte Paine, and I could go on with the list 
until it would exceed twenty and then as many more that 
attend the inquiry meeting, but the very thought that the 
subject does not interest you with deep feeling has again caused 
a tear to fall upon both of the glasses of my Spectacles & truly 
I must stop and take them off. Timothy wishes me to say, 
he is getting along well with his studies, very well, read Cicero 
nearly through, commenced reviewing Eclogues, also he is 
delighted with Greek study. In addition to his own infor- 
mation I would say I do feel not a little anxiety on account 
of his application to study, early & late, through the day 
and evening, his eyes are on his books, study at home p.m. 
until half past eight morning, then to the Institute to recite 
his well-committed lesson. If you should spend twenty four 
hours in this house, you would not wonder that Timothy does 
not write you a letter. We dont put any dependence on him for 
a pail of water, even. Altho he frequently goes to the Pump 
for it, he gets his whole supply for drink without suffering it 
to come through the spout of a Tea kettle. For a year past 
he has slept on nothing better than a straw bed, he seldom 
knows what he eats and does actually forget whether he has 


eaten his appointed meal or not. He is in the habit of standing 
at the Bureau while studying, but as the Air-tight affects his 
head and free breath, we find him in various parts of the house, 
sometimes a kind of platform cobbled up over the sink and 
if his lessons are Cicero's orations or Aesops Fables that I used 
to read in Webster's old spelling book, he studys loud and this 
calls my mind to by-gone days. I have fears that I am placing 
my hopes too strong upon him. . . . 

I must once more bring to view the reformation so as to 
inform you ihaf recoucilation has been effected between Aunt 
Paine and self. We are now on calling terms and shall soon 
visit. Your Uncle has made many calls, opens his mind freely 
and meets a kind response. As we pass & repass to meeting 
he embraces the opportunity to extend his hand with the 
hearty "How do you do Aunt Paine." 

Do give us the response that you will endeavour to seek 
the Lord and his salvation. I should be glad to write more, 
you can easily perceive reasons for a close. 

A. W. Paine. 

" JflH. 1 ISlfl. [to Albert and Mary] 
My dear Children, 

It is New Years day & I scarcely need tell had our dear 
Harriet been living it would have been her birthday, many 
tender recollections have come into memory since I rose this 
morning, early my eyes turned towards the little enclosure 
that contains all that is mortal. Her graceful form, her slender 
and delicate appearance & impressive eyes, all and much more, 
rushed involuntarily to mind and it was not without much 
effort that I got away from earth and followed her up to heaven 
'through liquid telescope of tears.' But enough of this, verj- 
many days of clouds and sunshine will alternately beam upon 
your path before you can by experience know the pangs of such 
a separation. . . . 


"Friday 4 o'clock. All faces begin to be turned toward Mr. 
Jos. Eaton's, a great party this eve about 100 invited, even 
Bonus is being put in requisition to go for Caroline. Your 
father and self have an invitation, but do not accept. I am 
afraid you will be impatient for the articles that Benjamin 
will bring you, but we have been so busy. Been getting up 
wood the most of the time for 3 weeks, Jos. Wood to cut 
in the woods. Have a large pile at the door, wish he could 
haul a load to you. 

"With true affection, 

"I remain A. W. Paine." 

"Saturday morn. The splendid party has passt and the time 
is flying after the years before the flood, and now it remains 
as Doct. Chace said on a former like-occasion "each one must 
return to live upon his own resources." There were about 100, 
many from Watervillc, Benj. Tim. & Carol." 

To Caroline 

Mch 6/46 

"I was very thankful when Tim informed me how good 
Ann is. Give my love to her and tell her that by the side of 
her "Patience tree" she must plant one of perseverance, good 
resolutions well performed and a variety of other useful per- 
formances and dont forget to thank her Heavenly Father for 
all good received from his kind hand. Hope she will be con- 
tented and happy. 

"Tim thinks that he has left his old shoes, please bring." 

From Frederic Paine to his son Albert 

Winslow, Me. May 10, ISIfS. 
Dear son. 

I had seated myself to write you, at the time that Timothy's 
letter arrived. He was at Waterville, did not come home until 
noon. After perusing the letter he wished me to say that 


he had made up his mind not to study the Testament he had 
sent for. Your caution is very good, respecting his studying 
too hard. He is very industrious. 

As to the freshet in this phice we iiave been very highly 
favoured, aUhowjh very high, we had to Ferry from the 
House to the shop. Grass looks well, the farmers have begun 

So far as it respects worldly concerns; but what are tem- 
poral compared to spiritual things. My mind has of late been 
more directed to things not seen than for years past. When 
we view this short life compared to that which is to come, the 
honours & riches of the world vanish in a moment. Much 
reason I have to rejoice in the goodness of God, in bestowing 
the riches and blessings on some of my children,^ Timothy, 
Charlotte & Sarah as we hojie — could you visit us you would 
witness a great change in them. Timothy takes an active 
part in meetings, in exortation & prayer and he speaks to the 
point, commands great attention. The girls appear very dif- 
ferent, pleasant and are agreeable. Charlotte appears much 
like Harriet, sometimes it almost seems she has returned. We 
ought to make it our first concern to prepare to leave this world 
of sorrow for that rest that remains for the people of God. 
Charles & Benjamin remain as yet opposed to the only way 
provided for their Salvation. Could I feel that you were build- 
ing on the Lord Jesus Christ as your only hope, I could rejoice, 
but I do fear you are deceived. My earnest prayer is that 
you will carefully examine the subject in such a manner as at 
last you may not be wanting, but be prepared with your Dear 
Consort for happiness unspeakable and full of glorj'. There 
has been a great change in this place, the work has been still 
and solemn. 

I remain your affectionate Father, 

F. Paine. 
Ages 18-16-13. 


July 17; ISU- 
(Waterville, nmv Colby) 
Dear Brother Albert. 

Things happen on the College premises — President 
Sheldon in front of his house spreading hay with both feet and 
both ends of the pitch-fork at the same time upon the full run, 
ha, ha, ha. One of the students has mown a place in front of 
S. C. about a rod long and given it up for the day. We set 
out seventy trees last fall which are now thriving well. Across 
the road three or four acres of corn & beans planted by the 
students look pretty good. The great locust tree in front of 
my windows is in a green state making a beautiful shade for 
the disputants. We get along very peaceably. President 
& faculty give good satisfaction, are very familiar with the 
Students. I have got almost through my first j'ear in College. 
It has been the shortest year of my life and I may say with truth 
the most pleasant one. Our examination will take place in 
about two weeks. But I do not fear to have it come much. 
The sitting on the seats so long is the worst part of all. Albert, 
I cannot be thankful enough to you for inducing me to take 
the course which I am now pursuing. As it was by your in- 
fluence that I am here. 


Timothy to Albert 

Wi7islow, Maine July 19, 181,6. 

. . . They are doing strange things in Waterville College, ex- 
pelled one of my classmates for blowing a horn Fourth of July, 
and one of the class below me; if they are not taken back, I 
do not know what will take place. The Sons of Temperance 
had a fine time on the Fourth, there were about four hundred 
of us. I belong to the Ticonic Division No. 13; there are 
140 members enrolled. 

I have made a very important change in my diet; eat no 
meat, not even a fowl, veal or lamb and am of course as far 


from eating -pork as light is from darkness; no butter not even 
on my potato and bread; no milk; nothing that has any poison 
in it, but bread made of flour or meal and milk; (I wished 
to have it mixed with water) eat potato clear with vegetables 
of all kinds (when I can get them), beans cooked clear with a 
very little molasses (no butter); but custards, pies and sweet 
cakes of evenj kind. I not only do not desire but do not like to 
see them. I use the shower bath very early in the morning 
and that too, every morning and when it is warm weather, 
at evening also. The result of all is that my countenence is 
more healthy, body much stronger and mind far more clear 
and glad. Can use a rake as well and as strong as any one. 
You may see that I am pretty strong from the fact that the 
walk of 47 miles (rode 3 miles) gave me no trouble. I have been 
thus particular from the fact that you and my other dear friends 
at Bangor have spoken so often about my health. So you will 
pardon the frequent use of "I." I send you my first printed 
piece, "Paine 's Patent Hay Press." 

In reference to Uncle Timothy's food and baths, the follow- 
ing bit may be of interest to those of the family who have the 
family trait. 

Aunt Charlotte used to say " my mother used to tell us girls 
that our little finicky notions came farther back than from the 
Wares. It was the Rays who were fussy about everything that 
concerned food or cleanliness." 

My father said " I expect to eat my peck of dirt but what 
I object to is the eating it all at once." 

For Ray Genealogy see page 134. 


Chapter one Cloverside, the Old Homestead. 
" two Charles Frederic 

Sketch by his brother Albert. 

Thirteen Half Dollars. 
" three Benjamin Crowninshield, 
" four The Daughters. 


Cloverside, The Old Homestead. 

Charles Frederic Paine, gen VIII, from daguerreotype. 

The Home Lane. 

From " Sketch Book." 1845. 

Frederic Paine born Nov, 21st 1785. 
Abiel Ware born Dec 6, 1787. 
Married Sept 21, 1809. 

The Worthy Portion of 
Frederic & Abiel Paine. 
Blessed Children. 

Charles Frederic born .June 18 1810 

Albert Ware Aug 16 1812 

Benjamin Crowninshield March 10 1815 

Caroline Matilda Nov 2, 1817 

Harriet Newell Jan 1 1822 

Timothy Otis Oct 1 1824 

Charlotte Elizabeth Feb 13 1827 

Sarah Jane Jan 10 1830 

Harriet's happy death, June, 1837 
aged fifteen ye, five months, nine days. 





CO o 






— > oj 

5 = 

n -^ S 9 

O 3 - 

O < kIJ 






When ninety-two years old, my father writes to a Winslow 
cousin, in response to an invitation to visit him: 

Bangor, 1904- 
Geo. S. Paine Esq. . ■■ 

My dear Cousin, — I hope I" shall be able at least by Com- 
mencement day to visit my old home and enjoy the promised 
ride around town which you so kindly promised. I sincerely 
hope I may at least once more view the scenes of my youthful 
days for which I entertain such lively and loving remembrance. 
There is no place on earth that so completely absorbs my 
soul's earthly life as dear old Winslow. 

With kind regards to your wife and sister as well as yourself, 
I am and remain, 

Your affectionate Cousin, 

In 1883 Uncle Timothy made a drawing of the old homestead 
sending copies of it to his brothers and sisters. From his 
brother Benjamin, ten years his senior, came this immediate 
response : 

Winslow Homestead 31 e. Sunday eve, Nov. ll/S3. 
More than kind brother T'O. — One thing we would like 
to know how under the sun, moon, and stars you have com- 
pleted so perfect a picture of the place as it was, is more than 
any person living can tell. You surely nmst have visited the 
spot many times for the years gone by, and the question conies 
how did you come and go so many times and no one see you 



with pen and paper taking so many measures and angles &c. 
It surely was not done while the Sun or Moon or Stars were 
shining, but you must have done it when all was still and 
dark and before light, taken wings for your pleasant home. 

— B.C. P." 

This bit of "reminiscencing" was written on a postal by 
"Timo" to his brother Albert in Bangor, in 1886, just after 
the death of the brother Benjamin and when the house was 
being dismantled. 


Sheephouse, barn floor, overhead scaffold, "lenter," hen- 
house, barnshed hogpen, cornhouse, woodhouse, open part, 
set-kettle-room, sink room, kitchen sitting room, keeping- 
room, up-stairs, skylight, downstairs, dark bedroom, front- 
entry, up to the spring, down to the brook, down to the river, 
over the brook, the ham house, the oilnut trees, in the post- 
office, the bridge, P^aton's store. I am doing a great deal of 
nothing. Next year shall I l)e hard at work again? 

What does it mean that our memories retain such a mass of 
simple things wrap])ed up in homely words.' How long would 
it take you to write out all that you could say on each word on 
my list? 

In the "lenter" (pray not leanto for us) stood old Bonus 
who came out of your Latin Grammar; and how much comes 
from this lenter? The drives of Bonus; Dr. Chase's horse; 
Dr"s rides — I want to see old home when I die; to ramble 
through it with father and mother, Hatty and you — Prema- 
ture youth seems to be coming on fast. No roguish sister will 
put a potato in my stocking now. 

Elmwood, Mass. Dec. 22, 188G. 


This sketch of the oldest son was written by his brother, 
Albert, in 187G. 

Charles F. Paine 
My brother Charles Frederic Paine was born at Winslow, 
County of Kennebec, Maine, on June 18, 1810. As a scholar 
at school he was a good Mathematician and had in boyhood 
a remarkably active and business character and inventive 
genius. Our father being a mechanic, Charles early acquired 
the knowledge and use of tools and was always making some 
piece of ingenious mechanical work. Sleds, wagons, carts, 
houses, machinery, mills and other work were constantly 
exhibited as new fruits of his skill and industry. In later life 
he invented a hay press which was patented under his name 
and which has ever since had a high reputation and extensive 
use, not only in his own neighborhood but in other states and 
on the cotton growing plantations of the South. His taste 
early led him to indulge in the various arts of water craft nature, 
water mills, water wheels and in river navigation and among the 
very earliest of his mechanical employments was the making of 
miniature boats, canoes and ships and afterwards those of a 
larger class for the accommodation of business. Living on the 
margin of two rivers which had their confluence by our home, 
a very favourable opportunity was afforded for the cultivation 
of his taste in this direction and for its practice in useful ways. 
So that quite early in his more mature life he engaged in the 
business of navigation upon the Kennebec between Waterville 
and his native town at the one extreme and the towns or cities 



below as far as Bath at tlie other. This indeed became the 
business of his life, carried on for many years by means of the 
large flat boats, then well known to the region. This being at 
a time long before Railroads were even thought of in that region 
or even indeed any where, these boats afforded the only means 
of conveyance for all freights or from the head 
of ship navigation at Augusta to all towns and villages further 
North upon the waters of the Kennebec. Hence the species 
of navigation was a very important one and a severe com- 
petition existed for its profits. 

In the year 1847 the erection of the Dam at Augusta by which 
the waters were made to flow back as far as to Waterville, 
cau.sed a new era in the business of the River. Steamboat 
navigation thus became practicable and Charles was among, 
if not ihe very first to take advantage of the new facilities which 
it aftorded. \Yith the aid of others he at once commenced 
the construction of a steamer which was finished in the early 
part of the succeeding year. To it he gave the name of " Hali- 
fax" after that of the Fort which had its location in the town 
of Win.slow. The vessel was launched from his "Shipyard" 
and got ready for service and a trial trip made to Hallowell 
on the 22nd day of May, returning at evening. On the next 
day he started upon her regular course, as a freight and pas- 
senger line, a small excursion party including three of his own 
children having taken pa.ssage with him. In passing through 
the lock in the dam at Augusta the boiler exploded and he with 
six others was instantly killed. His remains were brought 
home where thej' lie deposited in our little family cemetery 
where lie the precious remains of our dear sister and parents. 

The tragical death of her son caused to his mother an intense 
and lasting grief from which she never freed herself. Her 
scrap book often bore testimony to its violence and it ever 
after was her constant theme of thouglit and anxiety for his 
fa mil V. 







This short sketch of my dear Brother I have very hastily 
dra\\^l up at the request of my dear wife. 

Albert W. Paine. 
March 19, 1S76. 

In 1834 at the age of 24 years, Charles was married to Miss 
Esther Loring the daughter of Dea. Loring of Norridgewock 
and three sons and four daughters were the result of the union. 


In 1849, about two years after the violent death of her 
oldest son. Grandmother began a .series of twenty letters to 
his son Charles, the oldest grandchild. The first entry is Sept. 
16, the last Aug. 1851, with intervals of perhaps some days and 
then again of some months. 

These were written in the fullness of a grief stricken heart. 
The same purpose runs through them all, the underlying 
thought being that the son should know and love the character 
of the father so tragically taken from life. 

The blank book was without doubt made by her as were the 
account books she mentions making for the son Charles. 
"The J ream of paper" was cut into half-leaves which were 
sewed together with a coarse linen thread and bound in a cover 
of the old marbled j)aper. 

The penmanship is often elegant in appearance and the 
signatures and often decorated with scrolls, lines or 
dots. (See Frontispiece.) 


To my dear grandboy Charles Paine, 

I would lovingly dedicate a few lines of information regard- 
ing the early history of his excellent father who by a sudden 
and unexpected Providence was removed from this to the 
ETERNAL world May 23, 1848. Before his death you were 


too young to think iiuicli or make inquiries about your father's 
boyhood; or how and what he did at the early age of com- 
mencing in Hfe. You only learned some little incidents rela- 
tive to his mechanical genius, his love of watercraft and 
economy in "taking care of the cents" and he ever remember- 
ing that fifty of them make a half dollar and that a half dollar 
was a "jjretty large piece of silver." You remember that 
your grandmother told you that when your father had col- 
lected thirteen half dollars he commenced trade — began to do 
business for himself with that capital stock, and that he had 
kept working upo7i it and with it up to the day and hour of 
his death. 

But as the town Church bell summons to the house of wor- 
ship, I will lay down my ])en and go with the confident hojie 
that after list'ning to words from my respected pastor, I shall 
be better prepaired to continue my narration in the spirit of 
the gospel. 

Yours in love, 

A. W. Paine. 

Sabbaih morn 

Sept. 16th, ISJtO. 

Sept 19th, 1849 
Letter Id 

To my oldest grandchild 
On closing my dedication, a preparedness for writing in the 
spirit of the gospel was hoped for; and while list'ning to it, the 
preacher brought the following sentiment to view. That, 
however nmch knowledge we possess, ability to communicate, 
or gift for instruction, of what use if we kept it all locked up 
in our store-houses.* of what avail to others? This thought is 
quite seasonable to me considering the subject which for a 
few previous days had occupy 'd my mind. So here I am 
seated in my happy chamber with all the conveniences for 
writing, and a heart devoted to that employment when I can 


feel that I am about to contribute a morsel of food to the 
mind of any friend, and how much more now that I am about 
to give a few items of information and may be instruction to 
one who since the death of his worthy father, has fallen into 
my affection with a two-fokl weight, thereby in a measure 
filling u]) the void, and narrowing the breach so recently made 
in the death of my oldest Son, your father. 

If I attempt a sketch of his early history for you I must, of 
course begin with his beginning and say that he fell into my arms 
as many other first-born sons do, a precious bud of promise. 

In writing the following narrative for you, my dear boy, 
you must not cxi)ect dates of time nor age at their occurrence 
nothing was further from my mind than that they should ever 
be repeated with any particular interest, and if at all remem- 
bered, they would only be related as little incidents to gratify 
a childish freak, or to the calling up of Maternal fondness. 

And here I would say that perhaps no place in my com- 
munication will be more proper than this to recommend to 
you and your Sisters the keeping of a journal, or Sketch-book 
to which you can repair whenever anything of consequence 
comes up before the mind; or any either kind or adverse Provi- 
dence overtakes you. or the members of the family who are 
so closely knit together by the bonds of love and sympathy: 
more especially since that fatal twenty third of May. If 
you should conclude to comjjly with my wish, I would say let 
your book be such as you can purchase at a book-store for 
about fifty cents, and when it is all covered over with your little 
records, it will be the richest fifty cents that you possess, more 
especially if your life should be spent much away from home 
and as you are the oldest of the seven it would be a rich gift 
to the home-brood, and how much more so to the lonely mother. 
Be very particular to make dates of time, the day, the month 
and year &c. &c. 

Sept. 20. It is forty years this day since I changed my 


name b.y inheritance to that of Paine, and tliroiigh all this 
time the Lord has been my ^nide 'ii,V guard and sustainer. In 
Him I shall continue to trust my hojje that eventually all my 
dear family and those precious grandchildren, will at last be 
gathered into his peaceful fold, never more to be separated; 
so now I must lay down my pen, leave my chamber and assist 
in taking care of dear little Frederic who came into this world 
twenty days ago but now it appears is about to leave, he is my 
thirteenth grandchild. 

Farewell for the present. 

Letter '2nd 

Sept. 23 184H 

Childhood and youth are vanity. So said a wise man, truly; 
therefore I shall omit many incidents relative to your father's 
extreme childhood and only say that the inexperience of his 
mother was the cause of his receiving very many falls and hair- 
breadth escapes, such as, from the bed, the table, from the win- 
dow, out at the door and down stairs, but thanks to the great 
Presence, none of these ever deprived him of an excellent mem- 
ory, which will be the first subject I shall treat upon. 

During the winter after he was two years old, his lot was to 
sleep in the trucket-bed in the same room where we spent the 
evening, and it was the usual practise of his father to put 
C[uestions to him, after his face and hands had been washed 
and put into bed. Those questions for the most part related 
to the Officers in the United States, beginning with the Presi- 
dent, Vice President, Secretary and so on down to those favours 
issuing from the Ca])ital. Then the Governors of the different 
states and those holding high office under them, more particu- 
larly Massachusetts & Maine which at that time composed 
one state. Then the home county of Kennebec would be 
brought up to view with its great men at the head of affairs. 
Next our own town, selectmen, town clerk, treasurer and so 
on and down to the Post-master's assistant? "My papa." 


Perhaps you think this (jiiite ;i tedious lesson for a cliild 
not yet three years old, hut not so indeed, it was not every 
night that he performed the pleasant task; then it might have 
been a burthen. Besides you must consider that the lesson 
was not so very long as might be supposed, for your grandfather 
was not of a slow speech and a slow tongue, neither did he 
train his children so, but more like the pen of a ready writer. 

And here I would mention the first cent that your father 
ever worked to earn, it was for carrying a little jug of drink, 
and a tin pail of luncheon to your grandfather at work on the 
Interval back of Uncle Lemuel's barn. He was unwilling to 
go so far alone, but the promise of a cent on his return inspired 
his courage, and it proved a source of lasting consolation to 
him. Altho he picked together many cents to put into his 
'Box' yet none of them were so valuable as the earned one. 

for the present. 

I am monarch of all I survey. 
My right there is none to dispute. 
— Crusoe. 
Letter 3rd 

October 1S49 
My dear Grandson. 

Perhaps you will ask why the title of this book is "The 
thirteen half dollars," or a few 'Items in the life of my father', 
you may say that you understand the latter but the former 
is kept hidden. Have patience, dear child, it will explain 
itself by & by, besides I have already touched the subject in 
the conclusion of my last letter, i.e. the 'earned cent.' I 
will now tell you where he put it. It was in the Autumn of 
the same year spoken of in my last, that my own dear mother 
made me a visit of a few months, from New Hampshire. In 
this time she knit two money-purses, one for each of the two 


little boj's, i.e. Charles & Albert; Charles' was of various colors, 
and in that respect like Joseph's coat of old, for you must 
know that your father was somewhat of a favourite, besides 
he was the oldest boy. Now I really think that Albert's was 
the handsomest, but it was all buff color. Charles' was the 
very same you have now in your possession; look at it and see 
if it is green, red, black and white. I have not forgotten how 
his countenance brightened up when he came down in the 
morning and received in re])ly to his question 'yes, the purse 
is done.' His box was brought and the contents put in, they 
were all black cents for he used to say they were 'just as good 
as any & better because they filled his box quicker.' But 
altho his purse was small yet it was not full, and he set about 
devising ways and means to fill it up, this was .soon accom- 
plished and when it began to run over, he laid the jilan to give 
six or twelve cents to his father and receive in return a silver 
piece. We will now leave him for a time filling his purse and 
give a sketch of the situation round your grandfather's house; for 
it was this same season that we moved into it from Uncle Lems'. 

This sketch has much to do with your father's early life, 
for there is scarce a foot of land belonging to the home lot 
but what his 'early feet have trod.' 

When I commenced this letter, I intended to have given this 
view, hence the two lines of "Crusoe" at its head, but the other 
matter has crowded it out and I shall take it for my next. 

Yours in love. 

A view of the scenery around the home-stead 36 years ago. 
Letter Mh 

October 23, 1S49. 
My dear Grandchild. 

It was a very large old decay 'd White-Oak stump about 
three rods from the front door, just on the brow of the hill, 
that was the centre of all out-door sports for your father for 
a number of years, even down to the time within your aunt 


Caroline's remembrance, for she said 'well do I remember 
the good run I used to have from the front door down to the 
old stump to see & enjoy all the pleasures it afforded.' 

Here with his hatchet, his hoe, his jacknife & various other 
tools he would make all sorts of things, together with a house, 
a box, or pig-pen which could be easily dug out of the famous 
edifice; and what ever was lacking to make all complete would 
be obtained from his fathers shop, the back pasture or from 
his mother's kitchen, and it really became a proverb whenever 
anything was missing, to guess it was down at the old stump. 
From that point and all along where the Orchard is now, 
and so on to the Interval, was also brush and swamps. 

There was one small spot that had been cleared up, and 
previously there had been a patch of Rye, this was where the 
house stands, and so round the pump and where the garden 
and out-building now are. 

Now you have a pretty full description of the scenery, 
and I trust you will readily believe my remark in letter 3d, 
i.e. scarce a foot of land but what his 'early feet have trod.' 

This is a pretty long letter, and my hand is getting to be 
cold, therefore shall say good morning 

to my dear boy. 

A. W. Paine. 

Letter 5th 

November 17lh, 18-1,9 

My dear grandchild. 

As my last letter was a ground scene of our lot, thin is intended 
as a kind of history of by-gone days; yet the object will be to 
show your father in a prominent place as is the design of this 
entire book. 

In the year 1814 your grandfather was appointed Post- 
Master, where upon the Post office was moved up into the 
front entry. You will perhaps smile at the idea of the Post 
office moved into the entry, but so it was, as I shall make plain. 


At that time our house was quite unfinished with the ex- 
ception of the sitting room and bed room directly out of that. 
A rough partition separated the Entry from the North room 
and it was somewhat larger than it now is, into this the Post 
office was moved which consisted of the following articles i.e. 
a huge old fashioned desk, — but stop, let me consider this 
statement, it surely was not old fashioned, I presume there 
was none such before it, neitlier has there one come after it. 
On the top of this stood a row of pigeon holes as they were 
call'd — better had they been call'd hawks nests, for those 
days were 'war-time' and very- much more was thought and 
done about Mail than now. No sooner than your grandfather 
had got all the papers and letters arranged in the said pigeon 
holes, than the town's people would flock in to devour with 
imabated thirst. 

These two departments stood upon a kind of frame-work 
resembling a cloth horse, and they three one on the top of the 
other occupy 'd a prominent place in the entrj-. 

There was one other thing to make all complete, it was a 
long broad board painted white with large capital letters of 
black, read POST OFJTCE, this was screwed up just under 
the eaves of the liouse on the North corner and might be read 
at the main road. 

After all things were arranged, your father received an 
appointment, or had an office given him which was the first 
he ever had the honor of filling, but ivell do I remember that 
he filled it in with fidelity. It was that of "Watcher" or 
"Reporter," his duty devolved upon him four times per week, 
[four years old]. 

It was to "watch and see" when the Mail Stage was coming 
from Augusta, or when it was far off' on the Point, from Water- 
ville, he must run and report to his father that he might be 
ready to receive it. When it was Winter your grandfather 
would throw on a handful of shavings and a parcel of dry wood 


on to the fire, for you must know that he worked at his trade 
in one of the unfinished rooms, and in the Summer he must 
be called from the farm and get ready to wait upon the Mail. 
In those days the mail was brought in two and sometimes three 
bags like meal-bags. They were empty 'd upon the sitting- 
room floor. Each package taken up separately and if read 
"Winslow" laid aside, if not returned to the 'bag.' This 
occupy 'd about fifteen minutes; this gave the Passengers time 
to come in to the and talk about 'war' a few minutes, — 
these were social times, if not of the most i)leasant nature. 

The following item, you must consider as taking place within 
a few years next after the last mentioned time, but without 
any ]iarticular date, as that has partially escaped my memory, 
but the acis are all plain to my mind's eye. 

Your father was in the habit of spending his winter evenings 
in drawing but his accommodations were not as young people 
have now, but rather consisted first of a huge pair of Bellows 
that had formally lived in my father's family, and in ancient 
time had been painted red, I say lived in for what could avoid 
life, that was capable of containing and sending forth so much 
breath at one pressure? Their being once red made the chalk 
marks appear the brighter, therefore the more valuable. These 
with his little chair and a basket of shavins by his side, made 
him the Master of happiness for an hour or two before going 
to bed, and nothing was more common than to find them, the 
bellows, in the morning drest in a new garb. This drawing 
would vary according as the scenes met his eye during the day; 
carriages of various kinds, from a Stage down to a wheel- 
barrow, farming tools, house frames, well sweeps and wicker- 
work corn-cribs &.&.... 

The method ice took to get him to School, the winter after he 
teas four years old 

The School was taught in the house where Mr. Ayer now 
lives and your father thought it a great way to go alone, there- 


fore his mother would go with him about half way down the 
lane and then in walking slowly back again get to the house 
about the same time that he got to the main road, in which 
time he would look back a number of times to see if 1 was in 
sight, then I would go in and stand at the front door where 
he could see me till he had passed the 'Tavern' then I would 
go to the back door and by wav'ing a white cloth he could 
ascertain that I was there and so feel that he had company all 
the way to the school door. But notwithstanding all this he 
nibbled the cuff of his great coat nearly off because he was 
'lonesome' as he said. 

I now bid you adieu for the present, with the renewed as- 
surance of continued love and affection 

from your Grandmother. 

Letter 6th 

Dec 11, 18^9 
So now I shall tell you how your father's ingenuity mani- 
fested itself in the making of a Grist-mill when he was about 
six years old. I cannot give a very definite descrij)tion of its 
parts, but will speak of four or five prominent ones and you 
must conjecture the rest. The frame-work were crotched 
sticks driven into the ground, which probably he cut with his 
hatchet & jacknife from the brush pasture on the West, before 
spoken of and which was a perpetual consolation to him. But 
to the Grist-mill. There was turning of a crank, a wheel with 
floats attached thereto somewhat like those in a steam boat. 
This process was so fixed as to hit the hopper and cause the 
meal to run out on to a board set slanting to convey it into a 
trough on the ground. The whole establishment might have 
been co\'ered over with a bushel basket. It was erected very 
nigh the front door and was such a good model that passen- 
gers from the stage would recognize it at once as being a 




m ";i^'''3BiBb 







^» ^^^^H^^H' 


^•4 'ShHhH 



THE j\l. 




Letter 7th 

January 1850 
In letter third of this narrative we left your father filling 
his purse; we will now take a peep into it and see how much 
it contains. Perhaps you will guess it is full by this time, for 
that was a number of years ago, but not so indeed, why? Look, 
there are only four cjuarters of a dollar and about twenty black 
cents & when he has got twenty five he will give it to his father 
and receive another silver quarter; that was the way he worked 
it for a number of years, but the reason why it did not increase 
faster was this; he was never taught the principles of a miser 
to hoard up all his money to be looked at & counted over & 
over. No! not that! but was instructed to lay out his money 
for such things as would make life more pleasant in himself 
or contribute in some way to the happiness or welfare of others, 
thus he purchased all his own tools to work with and here I 
would say that he made for himself a kind of model work 
bench nigh his father's and endeavoured to have it furnished 
with various tools like unto his; and for the lack of the harder 
material, he could whittle them out of wood; all his Jacknives 
which in a few years amounted to quite a number, for we used 
to say that the brushes & the brook were very good places to 
hide knives, occasionally a pound of nails, Spelling books, slate 
& pencil, also little books that pleased his fancy etc. These 
things kept the contents of his purse low, and at the same time 
made him happy. . . . With these good principles linked 
together with the thoughts of my dear Son, I must lay down 
my pen until the climate of my chamber is more congenial 
with that of my heart. 

Letter 8th 

March 20 1850 
The design of this letter will be to speak of your father's 
temperament of mind and conduct relating to him as school- 
boy — at meeting — among the neighbors and in his mother's 


kitchen, in the hist mentioned of wliich, his mild demeanor 
and unaffected kindness shone with peculiar prominence. He 
seemed to deliglit in taking a kind of fraternal care of those 
coming after him. 

No sooner than his two brothers (Albert & Benjamin) were 
old enough to go to school than his unwearied attention was 
turned toward them from home quite to the school, and then 
again on their return warding off all danger. But his joy 
and usefulness was redoubled when an accession of a sister 
was added. By that time he had become old enough to make 
for hiuLself a Waggon & Sled for the purjjose of hauling her 
out abroad. Each of these vehicles had a box attached with the 
back somewhat higher than the sides, so that he could "run 
down the hill and through the gate, over the snow-bank and 
yet be safe." — 

In Winter he would bring the Sled into the kitchen to re- 
ceive the "precious charge" of a Sister that mother might fix 
her in & tuck her up and having learned the lesson in the 
kitchen, would practise upon it at the school-house and be 
able to say at his return, "there is Sis just as I found her." 

It was not as a superior scholar, that your father shone the 
brightest of the twain, no — he was seldom heard to speak of 
being at the head of the spelling-class or of making special 
attainments in any of the common branches in the district 
school and that was the only school he ever attended. But in 
one particular he was superior i.e. in manly deportment while 
at school and among his playmates and if all boys were like unto 
him we should not see .so many broken windows and whittled 
seats and flying snow-balls in & about our school-houses as at 
the present day. 

His attention to meeting, is to be my next subject and this 
I cannot well perform without giving you a sketch of Church 
history as it was in W^inslow in those days. 

At that time there was no Church nor Congregational serv- 



ices, but there were a few individuals who would hke to be 
united with that Sect. In the Spring of 1818 the Massachu- 
setts Missionary Society sent a missionary to Vassalboro by 
name Rev. Thomas Adams. Maine at that time was a part 
of Massachusetts and called "The District of Maine." Very 
soon after his arrival, Dea Talbot called upon him to let him 
know our state, and invite him to visit us, accordingly in 
July he came to our house and he was the first Congregational 
Minister that ever had passed our threshold. I well remember 
the day, it was a very hot one and your Grandfather was getting 
hay just over the brook. Mr. Adams rapt at the front door, 
I met him — he told his name and added "I have come to see 
how you do." He walked in with an elastic step, passed 
directly across the room and laid a bimdle of Tracts on the 
Bureau, making the enquiry 'are you well supplied with such 
reading? read those and then circulate them among your 
neighbours.' In a few moments your grandfather joined us 
and we enjoyed a kind of 'angel visit.' He was young, 
but his heart was warm in the cause of Christ, blessed 
man, I have loved him from that moment to this and 'Love 
never dies.' 

I have, my dear boy been thus particular l) that was 
the first planning ever made in Winslow for the gathering of a 
Church; In due time and after all preliminary steps necessary 
for such an accomplishment, on Sabbath day, November 1st 
1818, a number of the Vassalboro Church came to Winslow 
to receive us as a branch church with them, for they belonged 
to Hallowell church at that time. 

Mr. Adams text on that occasion was Ecclesiastes 5 chap, 5 
verse 'Better is it that thou shouldest not vow, than that thou 
shouldest vow and not pay.' After sermon, Mrs. Talbot and 
myself received the ordinance of baptism and as I was the 
oldest, I received it first, then with our husbands we were 
admitted to the church agreeable to the Congregational form. 


The sacrament was then administered, and a number from 
other churches communed with us. 

In the afternoon, Mr. Adams text was Luke 17 chap 21 
" Behold the Kingdom of God is within you." Then the 
children were given up in baptism i.e. Charles Fred', Albert 
Ware, ]?enjamin Crowniinshield, Caroline Matilda Paine, 
and Mary Talljot; thus closed a delightful day of heavenly 
enjoyment, the first of the kind ever in Winslow. 

One circumstance I must not omit mentioning that of Mr. 
Adams Ordination at Vassalboro August 26, of the same year, 
otherwise he would not have been (jualified for such perfor- 
mances. "Stutly to .show thyself approved unto God, a work- 
man that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the 
word of truth." By the Rev. J. Cogswell. 

Here I would just mention that your father was the first 
child baptized into this church, as also the first that ever 
received it from Mr. Adams' hand. You will see it was only 
about nine weeks after his ordination. 

When these things had passed by, and knowing that my 
Charles was a thoughtful, meditative boy, now eight years 
old, I thought to ex])lain to liini what these things meant, ac- 
cordingly and at suitable times I told him how it was, and the 
way in which to bring up children in the nurture and admonition 
of the Lord. How far those lectures had their restraining quali- 
ties remains yet to be known. From these days and onward 
no one could excel his apparent love for meetings. 

We had preaching in this place only every fourth Sabbath, 
on the other Sabbaths, he would go with his father to Water- 
ville, to Clinton or to Vassalboro which was nine miles with 
greatest cheerfulness and many has been the time when he 
would fix off in a cold November or December breeze or the 
scorching Sun in July in an oj)en Waggon to attend meeting 
and without making a word of objection. 

To confirm this I will relate one little anecdote. At a time 


when I had so many domestic cares as to prevent my making 
all the boys new Caps that week, I said on Sabbath morning 
Charles dear. You cant go to meeting today for I had not time 
to finish your Cap, at which he looked up with his own peculiar 
look and said "why! ma'am I always take my cap off when I go 
into meeting." He went and as he came into the meeting 
house a few moments after mc, I noticed that he clapped 
his cap under his arm. ... As we had preaching only once 
in four weeks it was not always convenient to attend meeting 
every Sabbath and on those days, his time and attention 
would be wholly occupy 'd within the house with his books, 
his pen or pencil and slate or in taking care of the Baby of 
which we were never destitute. 

Explanatory Note. When I first thought of writing 
these letters to you, I had in view only a few prominent items 
which in the recital would be gratifying in which the thirteen 
half dollars held a conspicuous place, I therefore gave a name 
to the work corresponding with my intention but as I took 
my pen under the direction of a kind Providence I was carried 
back and set down at the threshold of a mother's first respon- 

I have been led to admire the good hand of my Father in 
the bringing up of many distinct recollections which had so 
'ong lain dormant. Aside from this I have been encouraged 
by warm friends to proceed with particulars however minute. 
Hope you will keep up good courage and be assured that the 
thirteen half dollars will be handed out by & by with interest. 

Yours in love 
as before, A. W. Paine. 

Letter 9th 

April 3rd IS 50 
In these days when our heavenly Father is showering down 
so many blessings upon us, meetings and sabbath schools stand 


so iiigli together that we can scarcely approach one without 
rubbing against the other and as my hut was the first, so this 
will be the other. 

Our first Sabbath school was collected in the summer of 1819 
by the advice and assistance of Rev. Thomas Adams and in 
accordance with your grandfather's views & cooperation, l)ut 
as there were at that time only two male members in the Church, 
and one of them lived four miles from the meeting house, 
the whole care fell upon your grandfather both as Teacher 
& Superintendent. Somewhat of aid was given by Mr. George 
W Osborne of Waterville, and after a while from Students of 
the Charity school, from which institution has sprung up all 
those College buildings, so rich and convenient for the requi- 
sition of knowledge, and the great amount of .science within 
its walls which is like unto the River upon whose bank it stands. 

The manner of conducting Sab School was different from 
what it now is, the7i the pupils were obliged to commit to 
memory — but stop — obliged to commit conveys a wrong 
idea, rather they had the privilege of committing to memory 
as great a number of verses in the Testament as they pleased, 
thus the number committed was governed by circumstances, 
i.e. their age, — their ability or their home privilege, which 
last mentioned has very much to do with the prosperity of 
the Sabbath .school. 

Some of the children would repeat fluently l!25 verses, 
others some 100 or 80 — 50 or 10. Then a few general remarks 
from the Minister or Superintendant & closing with singing. 

Your father's rule was to look over his lesson for the next 
Sabbath, on Sunday after meeting and by a little assistance 
from his mother get the Story. Then by talking about it and 
asking questions during the week he would get very correct 
ideas about it. So nigh as I can remember his common rule 
was about 25 verses which I still think is better than a very 
great number. 


After a few years it was concluded that the school should 
take the book of James and go through with it on close exami- 
nation and it was only a few years ago that your father told me 
he could repeat the whole of that book with a very little prompt- 
ing, and in my mind there remains not a doubt that those 
heavenly principles so well calculated to aid and direct a young 
man through life were his peculiar treasure. 

Blessed Sabbath School, would that all children loved it as 
well as my owti dear Charles used to do. 

One circumstance relating to him as he appeared among the 
neighbors when he went on errands, I will here bring to view 
which will go to prove a sentiment often expresst to me. Being 
in company one day with a number of mothers, the subject 
as usual came up respecting our children when one of the 
company remarked to me as follows. "I never saw such a boy 
as your Charles, when he comes to my house he raps at the 
door — comes in — takes off his cap and makes a bow — then 
he does his errand — gets his answer, makes his bow — puts 
on his cap and goes out, I never saw such a boy." 

This was a common testimony from friends and shall ever 
remain a truth that in going out on business, he was correct, 
cjuick and punctual to a letter. 

There is quite a snow-storm without and it is getting dark, 
sufficient to say good night. 

Letter 10th 

April 27th 1850 
You will see by this date that it is a number of days since 
I laid down my pen. The reason is, I came to a place where 
I was in a strait betwixt two, having a desire to write many 
things unto you. But upon consideration have thought that 
it would be too much like the "Pie" that was made of almost 
nothing, and yet quite palatable by reason of the "much spice." 
I shall therefore pass over many little incidents now brought 
out and made plain to my mind's eye which would add much 


to the nuviher of these LETTERS without materially enrich- 
ing this work. I will however touch upon a few things which 
will go to show his ability & tact to divert the minds of the 
young group counting up under his eye, and thereby prove 
two truths, first, the train of mechanism in which his mind was 
continually led and second his turning it to enhance his useful- 
ness while confined within the bounds of the house & dooryard. 

Of the Saw mill which made its appearance only a few feet 
from the door, I shall say but little as it was but just capable 
of sawing a Potato or soft Apple, but of father's Turnpike 
roads of which he cast up many I will give you a short de- 

An unexpected event calls me down stairs and I must lay 
down my pen and dismiss all thoughts of Turnpike roads until 
a future day, then hope to be able to beguile a few of your mo- 
ments with gone by scenes connected with your dear father's 
youthful amusements and recreations. Till then know me to 

be your affec 

friend A. W. Paine. 

Letter 11th 

May 1st, 1850 
Dear Boy, 

The subjects of Turnpike which is to compose a part of this 
letter has long since been to a great extent superseded by 
Rail-road so that it is too far on the back ground for your 
personal knowledge, but I intend that my short sketch shall 
enlighten you somewhat thereon. This "enlightening," you 
must gather from an evening's amusement of which your father 
would act the part of "Principal" and thus divert the attention 
of a whole brood of children through a long evening. 

Directly after the supper table was cleared off, the question 
would come up — "let us play Turnpike." Accordingly one 
of the first movements would be to make sufficient money 
for the evening. This was done by taking a piece of stout 


paper doubled many times and held very tight between the 
pairs of tongs and held in the fire untill they burned round, 
then these were distributed to the traveling community among 
which mother received a share, for no one might pass that 
evening without money. 

The next thing done was cast up the road, this was by draw- 
ing two heavy chalk marks length ways of the kitchen, far 
enough apart to admit a foot passenger or carriage, or man on 
horseback. The carriage was a little chair with a baby tied 
thereon, the man on horseback a boy riding stride a stick. 

Then there was the Toll gate which was made with a chair 
on each side the road, and the broom laid across from one to 
the other. 

The next arrangement was to put all the moveables into that 
end of the room where the doors were that led into the bedroom 
— entry — sink room but especially the cupboard. Then all 
the people were cooped ujj into the vacated part which was 
much the smallest and the Toll gatherer would take his seat 
on a stool nigh the gate, that the little chairs might be left for 

All these things done — then commenced the hour of action 
when every body wanted something that was in the other 
part of the world, and it would often happen that even the baby 
would wake and want mother's care or seem to have a premo- 
nition that it could have a ride in the Turn pike. 

Perhaps you will wonder how it was that your father under- 
stood all these aflfairs? In reply I would say that your grand- 
parents had traveled much in Massachusetts where there were 
many such roads, and on our return had related many such 
like historys, that our children at home might in some small 
degree partake of the like happenings. 

This relation will go to prove the remark in former letters 
i.e. unaffected kindness — peculiar prominences etc. etc. 

P. S. As all my writing moments are in a great measure 


mixed in with household duties, it is only by scraps & hits 
that I pen any thing. It is now half past eleven of the clock, 
and altho this is a ven^ short letter, shall abruptly say Fare- 
well until a time in the day more convenient for retirement; 
in the intermediate time, hope to select a better pen, for really 
this is a very poor wornout thin<; and powerfully reminds me 
of the decay of life's scenes and enjoyments. 

Yours in love. 

Lcller IM 

Mail 1'^' 1850 
To my ever dear grandson. 

The other day in looking over some stray leaves of an old 
Manuscript I found the following which I have thought proper 
to copy. It is dated 18'-2;5. "I have just parted with my dear 
Charles to go on a visit to the West and altho I have four 
children left, yet there is a great vacancy, for he is my first 
born, consequently my dear beloved." ... In my last letter 
we left my dear boy just entering the door of his Uncle Timothy 
Ware's at Boston. His arrival was expected for altho the 
letter tax was eighteen and three quarter cents, yet it never 
retarded our correspondence with relatives & friends and in 
these goosequill days, when as yet a steel pen had never entered 
the heart of a Keimebecer, and the great foolscap paper which 
would contain a volume, all the people at the West could know 
about our plans. 

Now while he is rejoicing at Boston we will turn aside as 
it were and take a look into his Trunk and see the result of 
the last Winter's work so far as relates to this journey. And 
by the way I would say it is a hair trunk with brass nails marked 
C. P. and now it stands in my Chamber occupied by your 
third Sister Esther Matilda Paine. 

The contents of the trunk together with what he had on. 
First there were two full suits of clothes, all new with the 


exception of the dress coat which was made of his father's 
wedding coat and cost 23 dollars. It was made all over again 
and "just as good as new." Better — a good quantity of 
under clothes. Stockings, Handkerchiefs of various kinds. 
Hats, boots, shoes and gloves, most certainly he had gloves. — 
Then in the right hand corner snug down at the bottom lay 
a little package of money which his father let him have and in 
a pocket under his arm the Purse of which you have had a 
description containing about four dollars of his own picking 

Then there was a memorandum of every article which he had 
with him that he might know to pick them together when 
he returned. One other thing which he carried in his vest 
pocket, was a perpetual advantage to him. It was a Direc- 
tory, but at this day of improvements and new names it might 
be called a "Pathfinder." It contained the names of all the 
relatives that he would visit, and on which side they were 
connected, whether on father's or mother's. 

I will give you one specimen, which will go to show how 
it read, and how it proved, quoting the language as it there 
stood i.e. "When you have made your visit at your Uncle 
Timothy Ware's ask him to put you into a Stage that runs from 
Boston to Providence, when you liave rode about three hours 
the Driver will probably sing out " Walpole-Half-way house," 
and in about a minute his four or six horse stage will whirl 
up into the door-yard of Polly's Tavern; here you must pay 
your "Fare" which will be just one dollar, then pass directly 
across the street to a large two-story house; that will be your 
Uncle Harry Partridge's and his wife is your father's Sister." 
This is "how it read" and the following is how it proved. 
On the same day that Charles went from Boston to Walpole, 
his grandmother chanced to be with her daughter Mrs. Part- 
ridge and was looking out at the W'indow as the Stage came 
up. "There " said she " is a youngster jumped out of the Stage, 


he has whirled round upon his heel and darted off toward our 
door, wonder who it is? He looks like a student." She met 
him at the door and he looked up with a pleasant smile and 
said "My name is Charles Paine, Frederic Paine's son of 
Winslow." How he was received need not be told. This fact 
I learned from his grandmother. 

Exiract from a letter from Charles F. Paine 

Foxboro July 4 1823 
Dear Parents. 

I have now been to most of the places where I was to 
visit, — Have not been homesick since I left home but enjoyed my 
time well, have set no time to return, grandmother will come 
with me when I do, — I want to see my brother & sister, tell 
Albert to write me a letter. I am at ]\Ir. James Paines and can 
hear the cannon guns from Franklin it being Independant day. 

"Mr. Paine is hoeing his corn the second time. 
P. S. I have been to Mr. Pratts where Charles F. Paine, 
pa'pa learned his trade, and to Dr. Paul Metcalf at the same 
time; I have been to Dea Pratts and found it a lonesome 
place to me. 

The long contemplated visit now closed up and he returned 
home August the third as you will see by an extract on the 
second page of this letter. His grandmother and cousin 
Angeline Partridge came with him and resided with us one 
year. Angeline was about nine years old. . . . And now I 
have finished the history of the "Visit at the West." . . . 
This whole story reminds me of a mustard-seed pent up in a 
glass bottle, but by reason of much warmth the bottle has 
exploded, the seed has burst its calyx and now assumes a tree 
which for a few days past has stood out on the foregromid of 
my heart. ... I have had a number of sittings for this letter, 
but am determined to not have another. 

'Love never dies,' therefore believe me as ever, 

A. W. Paine. 


Letter Uth 
To my grand Boy. Window, May 30 1850 

Presuming that hy this time you have wearied through 
my hist letter, I shall endeavour to commence this where that 
left off and say that at your father's return from the West he 
found that your grandfather had made an agreement with a 
Mail-contractor (Mr. Peter Oilman) to carry the Mail from 
Winslow to Fairfax (now Albion) thirteen miles twice a week. 
This agreement was made in view of its heing carried by your 
father at his return. Accordingly about the first week he went 
in company with your grandfather that he might learn where 
the Post Offices were and the way and the how to manage 
affairs connected with the rout. At that time we owned two 
good horses & a waggon which was very much given up to the 
care of your father. As a compensation of his own labour he 
was to have the amount of all the errands & passengers on the 
rout and whatever business he could do not to interfere with the 
United States law i.e. punctuality in his arrivals at each end of 
the way; keeping this in view he always had his waggon and 
horse in good trim & '' 

To favour the principle his mother never failed to have his 
good warm breakfast with hot coffee in .season for him to start 
off at or before the appointed moment which was four o'clock 
morning, this in Winter was no small sacrifice for a boy thir- 
teen years old, to fix out in a December snow storm taking his 
Shovel to dig through the drifts then there was the cold and 
chilling winds of March & April and not unfrequently hoisted 
up in a waggon; and then to economize he used to carry his 
dinner, for his return was not till afternoon. 

One other thing to be considered, those days were not times 
of Buffalo robes for men to wear, one to put over or round him 
was all that he had or expected. Then there was the heat of 
Summer with its scorching Sun, together with thunder and 
lightning which seldom if ever retarded his progress. 


Your father followed the business of carrying the Mail 
nearly four years constantly, i.e. from Aug 18*23 to May 1827 
and in years of patient endurance I dont remember to 
have ever heard him comj^lain of his lot, but was the same then 
when in his teens, as in after life when a Man & father, patience 
and endurance were ever prominent characteristics through 
his life. 

"Every several gate was of one pearl." 

I have said that the avails of Mail rout relative to errands 
passengers & business were to be your father's fee for his own 
advantage, therefore your inquiring mind will wish to know 
something about the success he met with in this branch of 
labour. This will lead me right into the thirteen half dollars 
which shall be the subject of my next communication, till 
then as ever yours, A. W. Paine. 

Letter 15th 

Winslow June 2nd, 1850 
In comi)liance with my encouragement I avail myself a few 
moments this jjleasant second day of June to tell you about the 

Mail Rout 
that your father performed, and the success he met with. 
So soon as he commenced (and as nearly as I can recollect) 
about the first trip he had some little errand to do for a neighbor, 
this reminded his mother that a book would be necessary to 
minute down such little affairs as would come under his care 
so that his mind might not be burthened and thereby prevent 
his observations on the way, or if he pleased to admire the 
works of nature and be led (it might be) up to nature's God. 
Aside from this advantage it would be carrying out the prin- 
cipal of punctuality in the performance of small affairs with 
neighbors as well as United States in general, for you must 
know that he was put under oath to the United States law 
by the holding up of the hand & bow of assent to be faithful 
n the performance of the duty herein devolving. — This book 


was a sheet of ])aper doubled so as to number sixteen pages and 
entitled "A memorandum book for errands." These errands 
were of various kinds & shapes and the amount of pay of neces- 
sity must be submitted to your father's good judgment, not- 
withstanding this he seldom omitted bringing the subject before 
us at his return and we were ever pleased with his conscientious 
scruples. His prices were from fourpence-halfpenny to twenty 
or perhaps twenty five cents. Occasionally he would have a 
passenger and this carries my mind back to the first lady 

Application was made the evening liefore, which might if 
necessary have given him an opportunity to study his lesson 
for the next day, but be that as it may, I presume that he 
had never before waited upon a lady with better grace and his 
reward was about two shillings. 

All these little bits of money were carefully put into that 
same Purse, and after a few months he chanced to think that 
he would get his money into half dollars, accordingly whenever 
he got fifty cents, he would give it to your grandfather and 
receive a silver half dollar. Thus commenced, or rather thus 
progresst the subject that has called forth so many remarks 
in your father's history, that of "The thirteen half dollars." 

In the Autumn of the next year (\Sii) Deacon George Rigby 
who owned a tannery about half a mile from Albion Post Office, 
furnished your father with money to buy hides and bring them 
to him, for which he allowed him a small compensation per 
hundred. This he could well do and not infringe upon his 
obligations for that was the end of the rout for him and ample 
time was granted to refresh the horse and rest before starting 
for home. He continued this for sometliing more than one year, 
during all this time he practised exchanging his little bits of 
money for silver half dollars, but yet they did not increase very 
fast in number for he still purchased many things for his own 
gratification & comfort, such as Boots, Skates, Books etc. etc. 


About the beginning of November, 182,5 the 'Plan' came into 
his mind that he would buy hides for himself so far as his means 
would allow, and all the rest he would continue to carry for 
the before stipulated premium. Accordingly one day he came 
down stairs with elastic step and presented himself before his 
mother with that same money purse and held it up, before my 
face and said "doesn't that look good?' It was full of half 
dollars lying one flat upon the other and the Purse was just 
about full (you know it is a small one) and being a knit one 
it sat tight round the money. I answered him out of the truth 
of my heart. — "Well" said lie "I am going to buy hides for my 
self and a neighbor has killed an ox and I am going to night 
to get the hide and pay for it out of these half dollars and when 
I have carried it to the Deacon I shall have nearly half a dollar 
more and then I can buy two hides and so on and I think that 
will be a good plan." 

With his mother's consent and blessing he darted off to per- 
form his new scheme which worked very well. This was ever 
considered as the commencement of business for himself, for 
it was of his own planning and his own executing. 

In my next letter I shall tell you how I went to your Mother 
the other day, when you were down the river and to your father's 
Chest where his papers were and among them found many 
old account books, some of which were of my own make, but 
I shall not wait till another letter to tell you how I was obliged 
to look through my tears when my mind was carried back to 
the making of those books and the putting of them into the 
hand of your dear father with this petition to my heavenly 
Father. Let no unjust charge ever be entered upon these pure 
leaves, to stain the character of my dear boy. 

The glorious Sun has set in 
the West, and it is now much darker 
without than within the heart 
of your affectionate. 



There are five more letters. In these the grandmother 
reviews the various steps in the business hfe of the son. 

"As I have now put you into the narrow lane of your father's 
prosperity, I shall lay down my pen and tonight when the 
great Architect of the Universe draws around us the curtains 
of His care, and all nature is reposing in silence, I will endeavour 
to recollect the time & the business that your industrious father 
stepped into after laying aside the Mail & buying hides." 

June U, 1850 

His life with boats began at this period, from the running of 
boats for others to the building of them for himself, first small 
and then large. One invention succeeded another. There 
was the water wheel "which he calculated would work well, 
in the mode of raising & lowering tide & current water wheels 
with the rise and fall of the water." Then came his marriage 
and the changing of the homestead so as to admit a second 
family. Grandmother embraces this opportunity to instil 
the principles of a true marriage into the grandson. 

"This, my dear child, is one of the greatest changes which 
takes place in a young man's life, altho often entered into in 
a thoughtless careless manner without sufficiently counting 
the cost of such a step, and in doing which many, very many 
couple are disappointed and their happiness impeded through 
life. But on the other hand if the subject is well digested and 
maturely planned and wisely chosen, it affords the recipient 
the greatest enjoyment of any other institution in the world. 
But my object is not to write on matrimony, but to tell you how 
your modest father made his mind known to his mother on 
this subject." 

The last of this series of letters which she began Sept., 1849, 
is dated August 19th, 1851. It ends abruptly and is without 
signature. The Grandmother lived only five months longer. 



Uncle Benjamin, tlie third son, appears in the books as 
"my kind hearted my nohle hearted son" and the mother longs 
for him to "enter the fold." 

May 1838 
Deutoronomy 33, 1^2: "And of Benjamin he said The be- 
loved of the Lord shall cover him all the day long and he shall 
dwell between his shoulders." God grant that this may be the 
happy lot of my dear son 

Benjamin C. Paine. ' 

In 1842 he married Elizabeth Hayden and together they 
lived in the old homestead for forty-three years. 

Their three children, the Annah, Frederic and Daniel of 
these ])ages, died either in early childhood or young manhood. 

In May 1885, there came to his brother Albert this touch- 
ing note: 

1885, Homestead, Thursday 11 a.m. 

Homestead do I call it and no Elizabeth on this side to 
nurse and care for me. 

But she is in the better world no more to suffer. 
Breathed her last at 7 this morn, funeral at 2 p.m. Saturday. 
But my head is heavy to write. 

Truly B. C. Paine. 

In the summer of 1886 his brother Timothy in Elmwood 
awoke about five o'clock and saw his brother Benjamin lying 
on his bed in Winslow, in the well known chamber. At the 
foot of the bed was "Elizabeth" beckoning to him with the 
words "Come Benjy." 

Uncle T aroused his wife that .she might bear witness to the 

' Stray Leaves. 



account of the wondrous vision and began to pack his bag. 
Later in the forenoon came the word of the death of Benjamin. 
I think that nothing had been known of any illness. 

He was 71 years of age which was the age of both his father 
and his brother Timothy at the time of their deaths. 

"Home was to him the most beautiful spot on earth and he 
tried to make it a delightful spot not only to the members of 
his own family but to all others. He saw the work all around 
him to be done for others and was glad and willing to do it. 
He could and did get outside himself and could think and 
plan for others. He loved his church and was generally there. 
He could not be shut up within the walls of one home or one 
church or one place of business but was interested in the pros- 
perity of them all." {From "Waterville Mail," July 1886) 

Dear Uncle Benjamin! How I wish it were in my power to 
to give even a faint idea of his keen, shrewd and homely wit, 
unsurpassed by that of any other whom I ever met. We were 
very, very fond of him and of dear Aunt Elizabeth. 

In those early days of railroading, the only dividend given 
to the stockholders of the Maine Central was a free ride to them 
and to their families, on the occasion of the annual meeting 
in Waterville. 

Some of us always took advantage of this opportunity to 
visit the old place, where the .same hearty welcome was given 
us as we were wont to give to them in Bangor. I had one 
long happy summer there rambling about the fields and lead- 
ing their lives with them. It was the custom of Uncle Ben- 
jamin to send us about Thanksgiving time a big box full of 
the nuts from the oft-mentioned "oil-nut" tree. 

The little stands on the top of the hill, a landmark to 
us as we travel back and forth between Bangor and Boston. 
The station is at its foot, but the greeting he ever gave us as 
the train stopped at it, is gone — 

My Father, the second son, and Uncle Timothy, the fourth 
son, we shall follow into the homes of their choice. 



Caroline the oldest, married late in life, Dr. Preserved B. 
Mills of Bangor. Of her, her mother writes, "I should think 
that Caroline would be tired of study, study, study!" There 
are records of various schools in which she taught, but appar- 
ently not for any great length of time. For a pastime she 
wrote short articles and poems for the papers of the day, 
often giving very i)leasing little touches to the incidents about 
her. She died in 1898. 

Of Harriet, the second daughter, there is little left to be 
written. Her name was a household name with us, and 
throughout his long life my father never ceased to speak of her 
in terms of the very greatest affection. His own early letters 
are almost as full of the subject of her death as are Grand- 
mother's Journals. Her parting gift to him was her Bible, 
which he preserved with the greatest care. 

Charlotte whose marriage to Mr. George Sumner Leavitt 
is mentioned a few pages back, died in 1882. She went back 
to the old home i)lace, Foxboro, where she lived for many years. 

Sarah, the youngest of the family, married Mr. George Cope- 
land of Bridgewater and moved later to Jefferson, Wisconsin. 
She died in 1908. 

Of her he writes: 

"Your Aunt Sarah was always interested in all the children 
with whom she came in contact and she was Lady Bountiful 
to many, some of whom had no possible claim upon her except- 
ing their own worthlessness. She used to tell me of the family 
of dolls which she used to play with before she began mothering 
the neighboring children, until she was about twenty years of 
age. These she kept up stairs in the detached building at the 



Winslow home used for storage. Tliese were not all of the same 
family — not even of the same social scale. There were prince 
and pauper, as well as bourgeois and they were dressed in 
various degrees of elegance and squalor." 

That she was sent to hoarding school, we know by Grand- 
mother's enumeration of the articles that went with her. 

Four of the cliildren, two sons and two daughters, became 
devoted to the New-Church and the mother lived to feel that 
"it was well with them." 

As I came very little in personal touch with the aunts, my 
cousin Edith Paine Benedict has written for me a few intimate 
"Glimpses" into the lives of "The Daughters." 

The Daughters 

I find that my chief apology for this little volume lies in the 
fact that we can hardly have too many truthful and detailed 
records of the old-fashioned "father and mother home," upon 
which our country is founded. 

No one can study the faces of Frederic and Abiel Paine and 
find it possible to separate them in his mind. The life that 
they lived was one life. Together they reared eight children to 
reverence their Maker and to .seek above all things to do His will. 

Each respected the other. The wife was honored by her hus- 
band and recognized as queen of the home, and the husband 
was honored by his faithful wife. 

It was no accident of fate that made each one of the four sons 
a model husband and father. Three of them selected wives 
who were never robust in bodily health and had always to be 
tenderly cherished, but each was a companion and helpmate. 

I am certain that no one of these eight children could for a 
moment consider a marriage that was not founded upon mutual 
love and respect. 

Only one of the daughters was to know the blessing of mother- 
hood. Little Harriet died at fifteen. Caroline married late 


in life and Saraii was also childless. Only Charlotte had the 
fully rounded life with which her mother had been blessed and 
yet each one of these girls gave proof of the blessed heritage 
that had Ijeen hers. 

I remember Aimt Sarah as a merry playmate and the maker 
of nearly all of my toys. Her hands had made my big rag doll 
Lizzie with her whole wardrobe, and Aunt never came to see 
me without bringing new paper dolls. These she actually 
played with as if she had been herself a child. All her life 
she made friends with as many children as she could gather in. 
Our village Christmas tree bore a paper doll for every little girl in 
Joppa. She saved bits of silk, lace and shiny paper for her little 
friends and taught them how to make wonderful things. 

She hated to sew although she could do it beautifully but she 
loved to make "drawn-in rugs." I remember a wonderful one 
with a central design of a bush on which grew all sorts of flowers 
of imbelievable .shapes and colors. "They are not meant to 
be natural, they don't have to be natural," she defended herself, 
"that's one great advantage of a drawn-in rug." She made a 
little table bib for her pet cat and also a cape and bonnet. 
She was always bubbling over with happiness and fun. 

She was not jiretty — perhaps no one ever called her so — 
but she was the daintiest of little ladies. Her shoes were 
no. 1 and I dare not say what gloves she wore. There was 
never a speck of dust or dirt in any corner of her 

Even the youngest of her child friends must obey her rules — 
such as stepping from rug to rug to preserve the polished 
brightness of her ])umpkin-yellow kitchen floor and picking 
up the tiniest thread or scrap or crumb that one had drojjped. 
But she made a bright little game of it all. No one loved her 
less for her little ways. 

She was always fond of writing and in her girlhood her 
brother Timothy had greatlj' enjoyed her little verses and 
encouraged her to write them, but she soon gave it up and 


contented herself with sliort articles printed in daily or weekly 
papers, usually in regard to the care and training of children. 
Sarah and her hushantl were ideal comrades. Their table 
was always covered with the best magazines and papers as 
well as with good books. A whole book could be written of 
their quiet influence for good throughout their long and happy 
life together. Every one whom they knew came under the 
sphere of their influence. 

Aunt Charlotte was in many ways very like her sister Sarah. 
The two were always very intimate. Charlotte was nearly 
as tiny and quite as dainty as Sarah but was also very pretty 
with the brightest of dark brown eyes. 

She would have enjoyed a family of daughters but had only 
her four sons. How she managed it no one could ever under- 
stand, but each one of four l)oys helped his mother with 
the housework as a matter of course. They seemed as much 
interested as herself in neatness and order and yet each was 
a hearty, natural, manly boy. 

Remembering my father's stories of the way in which he 
worked with his mother in dairy and kitchen, I am sure that 
Charlotte was carrying on her mother's traditions. The labor 
next at hand was work to be done and all necessary work was 
equally honorable. 

The time gained by her household methods was given by 
Charlotte Leavitt to the community in which she hved. Every 
worn out garment was carefully ripped and pressed and made 
over into garments or quilts for poor people and for overworked 
mothers. The whole village was deeply bereaved when she 

My father being so very much yoimger than his brothers 
was a great favorite with his sisters. He was close to Charlotte 
and Sarah in age and had been a very intimate companion. 
His sister Caroline, eight years older, had a strong big-sister 


love for him and all three felt deeply hurt when after securing 
his beloved Agues he seemed inclined to forget that he had any 
sisters at all. Mother sympathized with the sisters but her 
eyes would not allow her to write letters and therefore it became 
my task, as soon as I learned to write, to keep up correspondence 
with my aunts. With Aunt Caro and Aunt Sarah I therefore 
grew to feel very intimate. Aunt Sarah had lived only a mile 
or two from my home until she moved to Wisconsin when I 
was thirteen years old. Aunt Caro I could dimly remember 
from a visit made in Winslow when I was four years old, but we 
were drawn together by our love for writing. She had the 
sense of belonging to the public and of owing the world a 
share of all her thoughts and feelings which came to her mind, 
a sense which .seems to have impelled so many of us to "take 
pen in hand." But (like most of us) she, having taken pen 
in hand, had really not ciuile enough to say. At any rate the 
world did not seem eager to listen. 

Perhaps it is only one manifestation of the creative impulse 
which every human being must have in order to really live. 

If Aunt Caro had met her true knight in her girlhood she 
might have become a very happy useful wife and mother, but 
she had not the sunny disposition or the saving sense of humor 
with which her younger sisters had been blessed. She fed too 
much upon her own fancies and had not the faculty of forgetting 
self in work for others, and so I always think of her with a cer- 
tain tender pity and am glad to find from these blessed journals 
that Caroline's mother appreciated her worth and had taken 
comfort in her eldest daughter. 

E. P. B. 

In closing this part of my work, I am not saying good-by 
to the Grandmother whom I discovered and with whom I have 
lived this twelvemonth, for her influence and her presence will 
follow the two sons to the new homes and we shall meet her 
at many crossings and by-paths. 


"My Second Son." 
Chapter One From Boyhood through College. 
The Journal — Aspiration. 
Two The Country under Jackson, 1835-6. 
Three Bangor in 1835-6. 

Four The Young man and Lawyer in 1835-6. 
Five Extracts from Auto-Biography — Realization. 
Six Letters. 
Seven Mary Hale Paine — Selma Ware Paine. 

The Country under Jackson in 1835-6 
Slavery Bank Charter 

French War Deposit Bill 

Texas — Mexico — Indians Pres. Election. 

J. Q. Adams 

Bangor in 1835-6 

The City 


Clubs, Associations, etc. 


The Young ]\Lan in 1835-6 

The Lawyer in 1835-C 

The Auto-Biography 

Law Reform 

Religious Experience 

The Author 

A general Review of work accomplished. 


Albert Ware Paine, at 80, gen VIII 

Inscription on monument at Lexington, from copy by A. W. P. 

at age of twelve, facsimile. 
The Home, 88 Court St — 

His Garden Mine of Health 

Mary Hale Paine, at 75 
Selma Ware Paine, gen IX 



For material for "Glimpses" into the home and life of my 
father there are the "Journal," the "Auto-Biography hurriedly 
written," the various publications of his and the many public 
notices of his work for the commimity. 

The Journal was begun when he was yet but twenty-two 
years old, Aug. 1835 and continued to Aug 31 1836. With the 
exception of two interruptions, the one caused by a visit to 
his beloved home, and the other by a visitation of "scarlet 
fever and the canker rash" of two weeks duration, there are 
daily entries, some of which consist of but a single word "ditto" 
while others cover two and three pages of his 250-page book. 
In this we see his surroundings, the conditions of the country, 
the city, and his home; we see his guiding princii)les, his in- 
terests and his as])irations. 

In the Auto-Biography, we see these principles consistently 
carried out in his long life; these interests increased in number 
and strength and the asj)irations realized to a greater extent 
than even he could have anticipated. At the earnest request 
of his daughters, in 1886, he began the Auto-Biography, just 
fifty years after the close of the Journal, and he continued 
from time to time to add a bit here and to bring up to date 
there, the stage of the develoj)ments of his efforts to reform 
the statutes of court, state and country. 

His interests in these reforms remained with him to the end 
and he frequently sent letters to Washington, where he had 
many friends in Congress and in the Senate, and to Augusta. 

His last book was published just after he left us, at the age 
of 95 years. It was the "History of Mt. Hope," written at the 
request of the Mt. Hope Corporation. Among other records in 
the Journal will be seen that of the dedication of this Cemetery 
and of the sale of the lots. 

As I can find no words that will so well serve as an introduction 
to his life, as a poem written by my sister Selma, I insert it here, 
and will leave the telling of his life story to his own words. 

Dear Father's Eightieth Birthday 
Four score, four score ! The darling years 

I love them every one. 
From that which kissed his baby face 
To that which crowns it with the grace 

Of eighty summers' sun ; 


And strengthens it witli eighty times 

A winter's bracing cold. 
How faint the traces of the care, 
The labor and the sorrow there 

The Psalmist has foretold. 

"What is the mystery," they ask, 

" Why does he not grow old.''" 
And speak of temperance, a heart 
Of happy cheer and so a part, — 

A little part is told. 

They say with nature hand in hand 

He gained her ])ristine wealth. 
In that he balanced legal toil 
With loving labor on the soil. 

His garden mine of health. 

But still the master mystery 

The words do not define 
For that which drives the shadows hence 
Is his abiding confidence 

In Providence Divine. 

If sorrow rises in his cup. 

He knows it should be quaffed. 
He drinks it, names it not, forgets 
And, ho])ing unaliated, sets 

His lips to sweeter draught. 

Sustaining still his happy home, 

And turning eager glance 
On thoughts and deeds of humankind 
He helps with word and pen and mind 

And joys in man's advance. 

So lightening life for all around 

By humor's happy play, 
And working daily as in youth 
And following his idea of truth 

He goes his blessed way. — S. W. P. 

August 16, 1892. 


From Auto- Biography 

Mt early life through boyhood had of course nothing to 
distingush it from that of the great mass of boys of the same 
age and time. My early education was that of the common 
summer and winter country school, kept in that little school 
house still standing (1886) opposite the Village meeting House 
on the bank of the Kennebec. There I learned to cipher, 
read, and write and gain some smattering of grammar, the 
ordinary country .school course. 

I became quite a proficient in the arithmetic line and was 
always happy to work out its puzzling sums. Indeed all 
through my early educational course mathematics was my 
favourite study. I was what they called in those times in 
school a good scholar and generally gained the good will of 
my instructors. 

In other respects than my school exercises I spent my boy- 
hood as most boys did working in my father's mechanic shop 
with the idea of sometime becoming a mechanic myself and at 
other times, but rather unwillingly, on the farm which my 
father owned and cultivated. Planting and hoeing, haying 
and harvesting were pursued in their season but never with any 
great love or zeal. It was rather a necessity than a love for 
such employment that prompted me to duty. Hence I very 
naturally earned the reputation of being a lazy boy and gladly 
would I impose any duty off upon one of the other boys of the 





THE Vl'^ 
PUBLIC LL.o.^.- . 



A sister of his told me that when he was asked to do some 
httle thing about the house or farm, his invariable response 
was "Cant Benjy do it?" 

My parents were a very loving pair and exceedingly indul- 
gent to their children and both of them were of a character which 
would lead them to do a chore or work themselves rather than 
impose it upon one of their unwilling children. Never had 
children kinder or more affectionate and lenient parents, hence 
their memory has ever l)een held dear by us all and always 
will be. Such a fact as bodily punishment or chastisement 
hardly ever was practised upon their errant boys or girls. 
We had a happy home and one we all have ever enjoyed to 
visit. ... ■' ' 

In my boyhood days there existed no children's books so 
that the advantages whick the present generation of children 
enjoy were not known to us. A few religious tracts or leaflets 
were all there was of child literature and as these were fully 
im{)regnated with good orthodoxy such as we heard preached 
from the pulpit, they did not afford a very great luxury in the 
way of reading. Hence we had not the means now afforded 
for general information adapted to the j^outhful mind. Fortu- 
nately my father was postmaster of the town during the whole 
period of my boyhood and youth from a time anterior to or 
soon after my birth until some years after I entered my jiro- 
fession. We were thus afforded a good opportunity for reading 
such publications as came to our office. This gave us a love 
for that pursuit and as one result all my parent's children have 
ever had a passion for reading if not for study. 

While a boy a child's paper was invented and began to be 
published, it was of the religious order, of course, but con- 
tained interesting matter for the young. Mother became a 
subscriber and so we had the benefits of the issue. This was 
the Youth's Companion, a paper which has been published 
ever since some three score years without growing old or show- 


ing any signs of age. It was published at the office of the 
Boston Recorder, a paper which my parents took all their 
lives after their marriage. 

This and the Missionarj' Herald were my dear Mother's 
meat and drink as it were, for she was deeply interested in 
all the subjects which they patronized. 

How well can I recollect the historj- and the scenes and the 
persons which these publications embraced. The Owhyhee 
Mission, as it was first established, how it did interest her all 
the way up to the island becoming a nation to be represented 
as such under the denomination of "The Sandwich Islands." 
Then there was a boy in college the son of the editor who used 
to ■nTJte poetrj- for the poet's comer of his father's newspajjer. 
The boy afterwards became a man famed as Nathaniel P. 
WiUis. And then there was Harriet Newell the distinguished 
missionary and Christian to whose memorj' she dedicated one 
of her own daughters. [The Harriet of the "Journals."] 

During all these years nothing that I now think of occurred 
to make my life different from other boys, but we hved along 
during the first decade with httle to note save that we were 
happy boys and girls li\-ing in a happy home. 

During the T\"inter of 18'-25-6 when I was past my 13th year, 
our village school was taught by Abraham Sanborn then a 
sophomore in Water\nlle College. I of course attended his 
school and was a good scholar, I suppose, esp)ecially in arith- 
metic, in his estimation. He was during the winter a frequent 
caller at our house and very naturally talked with mother 
about her boys. Albert, he thought, ought to go to c-ollege 
and so completely did he pos.sess her mind with that idea that 
the ensuing spring was not allowed to pass before this boy 
was sent off unwiUingly to study the Latin Grammar. 

After two years study I entered college at Commencement of 
1828 and continued until \SZi. 

I claim for my Alma Mater the good old name of Water\-il]e 

/ ^ ,. 


if a, , (y. J ^ 

// ■ 


^' T. —- '^ ^ a. 4«, ^~ — « 

n..^ ^^ 'il^r- ■# «»-« .'lit.,a--_<*/r- 

< iafii-t Tia/&! 




College, never having in heart been able to reeognize "Colby 
University" as her real name. My feeling probably being the 
same with that of a good sensible boy whose mother chooses 
to change her name by a second marriage. 

My four years were very industriously employed, it being 
my determination never to be absent from recitation. And 
this resolution was so well kept that during my entire term 
there was but one exception. I was present at every reci- 
tation of my class except the one which occurred during the 
funeral services of my cousin E. Warren Paine, which of course 
I had to attend. As connected with this college history I 
well remember the progress of improvements about the college 
grounds. There were then only two college buildings, the 
North and the South, the former only finished in part. The 
grounds wild and uncultivated, few trees and nothing orna- 
mental. The triangle in front of the South College and the 
path to the road was the work mainly of our little class in our 
Sophomore year. The semicircular plat at the North College 
and the i)ath thence was wholly the work of our class in our 
Junior year, all the sods, just as they now exist (1886), having 
been laid by the same iiands, the fingers of whic'h (quoad unuiii) 
now hold the pen which indites these lines. The large willows 
which ornament the path from South College to the River 
were planted as little whip sticks in my Senior year, 1832, but 
not in any part by me. I hail nothing to do with it. 

During my college life it fell to my good luck to be selected 
to ring the College bell, by means of which emj)loyment I was 
able to satisfy my college term bills. And after my freshman 
year I found schools to teach, the receipts of which paid for my 
clothing, and by boarding at home I5 miles away I was thus able 
to fill my mother's resolve that I should have a college edu- 

Out of college and ready for something the great problem 
was next presented, What next.' 



"The Next." 

Bangor, Maine. Avg l'2th 1S35. I have long been convinced 
of the utility of keeping a journal or common place book and 
aware of its importance but never till this evening have I 
persuaded myself to overcome the reluctance which I have ever 
felt to undertake the work and to buy a book in part fulfilment 
of the task. Having overcome at length that reluctance and 
now commenced, I now form the resolution to persevere if 
life shall last until I shall at least fill the blank pages of 
this book. The advantages resulting from this course and the 
practise of writing daily in some form are mainly two. First 
it gives a more ready manner of committing our thoughts to 
paper, improves our style and gives a conunand of language. 
Secondly, it serves as a memorandum book of the future, the 
present and the past which may often be useful as a book of 
reference and afford pleasure in the review as being a short 
history of whatever has happened which has in any consider- 
able degree affected us. 

Man's life is filled up with a great variety of events and 
continually changing scenes, many of these afford instruction 
and others are productive of profit as well as instruction and 
pleasure. It is too, of much importance to one in business 
especially since the various incidents and acts of life are so 
closely connected with each other, to keep along with a history 
of these various incidents to which he may refer — and this 
is the object of such an undertaking as I have now commenced. 

I have now as it were just commenced life. Tho in years 
almost advanced to middle age (ii years) my pupilage has just 
expired and I have just entered upon the more active business 
of the world. For nine years have I been preparing myself 
for this situation and for so manv vears been accustomed to a 


continual series of expense and expenditures. And now I 
liope I shall reap, in some small degree at least, some benefit 
from the long course of study and labor. 

I have now been engaged in the practise of the law about 
two months. My business thus far has been less than from 
existing circumstances I had reason to expect. The dullness 
of times for lawyers in general and the absence of my partner, 
myself a stranger in the land, must be principally I suspect the 
cause of my disappointment. ... As I wish to keep a short 
memorandum of the more important events of my past history, 
no better place do I know of than here, in the first part of 
this my first journal. 

I commenced my preparatory studies for college. May 22'd 
1825, under the instruction of T. P. Ropes at Waterville College. 
At the age of 16 on the 26th day of August 1828, I entered 
college of which I continued a member until the 14th April 
1832 when I left and commenced the study of the law with 
T. Rice Esq. of Winslow, May 4, 1832. With him I studied 
until March 4 '34 when I commenced with Sam'l Wells of 
Hallowell with whom I finished my studies and was admitted 
in this city to practise with the high and dignified title of Atty. 
May 1835. On the tenth day of June 1835, I entered into 
partnership with my present partner Theo P. Chandler. And 
here I am now all alone while he is on a journey to Kentucky. 
Our business is rather limited and thus far not very lucrative. 
... I hope, however, for an increase and have Httle doubt 
we shall have it before long, if not before at least when he re- 



Aug. 17, 1835. The most exciting to{)ic of tlie present day 
in our republic seems to be that of slavery, a subject which now 
is awakening the attention of every one at the South as well 
as at the North. The public mind is fearfully aroused and an 
alarming degree of excitement prevails. The direct cause of 
it is the late active and misguided exertions of the abolitioni.sts 
of the North. This class of our citizens tho influenced un- 
doubtedly by the strictest notions of right and morality seem 
entirely regardless of the consequences of their rash and im- 
prudent acts and determined to go forward in the wild .scheme 
of immediate emancipation disregarding entirely the nature 
of their undertaking, the character of man and adaptation of 
means which will directly not only injure their cause and 
counteract their efforts for the promotion of the desired end, 
but such means as will alienate the southern from the northern 
part of the union and lead if not to mutual war, at least to a 
separation of interest and feeling and thus sever one of the 
strongest ties whicli have thus far kept us together. 

Large quantities of incendiary publications have lately been 
sent into the southern states by them and the slave holders have 
determined that such things shall not be longer permitted, 
at least with impunity. The post office has been violated and 
these publications removed and burned. The P. ^I. G. has 
been addressed by the Charleston P. M. and he has returned 
a singular equivocal document which amounts to a license to 



do what he pleases either to destroy or distribute these in- 
cendiary papers which are thus accunuilating in the office. 
The consequence will be that the Department is no longer in- 
dependent, but the power is usurped by its head of stopping 
whatever he thinks of dangerous tendency. Surely the power 
given and assumed in this singular document is one of an 
alarming kind and should be frowned upon by every citizen. 
What will be the issue of the present exasperated state of the 
public mind we cannot predict, but if the abolitionists do not 
abate somewhat of their zeal and impudence we have reason 
to fear that evil may come. 

Aug. 29th 1835. This evening a large portion of the citizens 
of this city met agreeably to a previous call by about 200 to 
take into consideration and to express their opinion on the 
subject of slavery and the causes which have i)roduced it. 
The abolitionists of the North assisted by a Mr. Thompson 
from Scotland have of late been making great exertions in- 
creasing their efforts and means of enlightening the public 
mind as they call it, but in reality of effecting their desired 
end and sending their prints and publications into all parts of 
the union. Many of them have been sent to the South and 
not infrequently been found in the hands of the slaves. The 
consequence has been to excite in them an insurrectionary 
spirit and of course in the masters a spirit of resentment and 
anger. Meetings have been called at the South to take the 
matter into consideration. The result has been addresses 
and resolutions made up with entreaties and threats, now ask- 
ing us to desist from these violent measures, to regard our 
constitutional rights and urging us as we regard their lives, 
their happiness and the union to respect their claims and 
privileges as their own exclusively, and now warning us by 
threats to beware how we interfere with their domestic policy 
and relations. . . . 

These proceedings have given rise to an excitement such as 


has hardly existed since the formation of our govt. The 
South declares emphatically that a crisis has arrived and 
something must be done. The North must desist from inter- 
ference with the slave question of which they, the South, have 
by right sole cognisance. Meetings have been called in most 
of the large towns of New England to denounce the action of 
the abolitionists and to express to the people of the slave 
holding states their determination to preserve the constitutional 
rights of the various portions of our common country in 
accordance with the expressed wish of their southern fellow 
citizens. . . . 

This .subject of slavery may ])e one of the exciting topics 
which may help in our overthrow, one of the rocks on which our 
bark may yet split. I am however of opinion that the present 
state of things will turn out for good and that its tendency is 
the ultimate removal of this stain, this darkest stain from our 
national escutcheon. Man, and especially an American is of 
such a disposition as not to be conquered in such a context 
by threats, they only make him more fierce and less conquer- 
able while at the same time he is so avaricious as not to be 
overcome by kindness or to be induced to give up his wealth 
and means of gain by any acts of persuasion of argument 
alone. . . . Thus the zeal of the abolitionists, the moderation 
of their opponents and the respect of the slave holders them- 
selves are I trust all working together for good and will ulti- 
mately effect what is so much desired. Thus in the natural 
world it is the heat of the sun, the showers and dews of heaven 
and the other genial influences of nature that causes vegetation 
to increase, ripen and produce its fruit. All these must be, 
however, combined to preserve life, let any one be suspended 
and death is the result. While the existence of one would wither 
and burn, that of the other would cause the plant to moulder 
and rot. And as nature has arranged all things aright, so do 
I believe all things are so conducted by an over ruling Provi- 


dence that the present state of tilings in our country is so far 
from being of a lamentable character as to be promotive of 
the great and necessary end of general emancipation. 

Sept. 4, 1S35. The "Friends of the Union" or in other 
words the "Anti-Abolitionists" met again this evening by 
adjournment from the SSth ult. A preamble and resolutions 
denouncing their opponents and establishing their claims to the 
name they have assumed were adopted after discussion. What 
was the precise nature of them I am unable to say, not having 
been present, having been detained by a meeting of the "Cui 

Sept. 8, 1835. This is Anniversary week. We, of course, 
are blessed this week with a great number of literary, religious 
and moral performances. We have had this p.m. a lecture 
from Mr. Greeley (undoubtedly, Mr. Horace Greeley) agent 
of the Colonization society, on the appropriate subject of 
slavery. He was followed by Rev. Mr. Wilson a colored 
gentleman from Liberia where he has been for some time past 
resident. He was a free negro in the South and being de- 
sirous of fixing a residence in some congenial place he set out 
from the place of his birth in search thereof. The South he 
surely could not longer inhabit, that was the place he wished to 
escape from. He visited the North and soon found it was no 
place for him. Equality which alone makes freedom what its 
name imports, was far from existing there so far as to embrace 
the black man. He visited the West and the prospect was no 
better. He then went to that land of boasted privileges to 
the negro, St. Domingo, but soon found that no place for him. 
Then he proceeded to Liberia and there he found a home, 
the appropriate home of those whose forefathers were dragged 
from her shores into American slavery. Here he found every- 
thing desirable just as he wished. Having remained there 
about a year, he has now returned to take his family resolving 
to spend the remainder of his life in that desirable country. 


His description of the colony was very flattering and such if 
true as ought to make every man rejoice and every man a 
colonizationist. In my opinion the Liberia colony holds out the 
only means to effect the abolition of slavery among us peace- 
ably. The abolitionist may effect the object by the destruction 
of our country, its institutions and its privileges but the only 
practible means of accomi)lishing the object amicably, peace- 
ably and without civil war and bloodshed, is I believe thro the 
intervention mediate or immediate of the colonization plan. 
In the evening attended the anniversary of the llhet. Soc. 
of the institution. Address by Rev. M. Bloomfield on "Intel- 
lectual Qualifications of the Minister of the Gospel." 

Sept. 10, 1S.15. Attended this evening a lecture on As- 
tronomy by Mr. Wilbur in which he sjwke more particularly 
of the Comets and especially the Hally Comet which is more 
perceptible by the aid of glasses. 

Returning from there I called in ujwn the Colonization 
Meeting. This was called at the suggestion of Mr. Greeley 
and was addressed by him, the Rev. Mr. Wilson and other 
gentlemen of the i)lace. Resolutions ajjprobatory of the object 
of the society were passed and also that an effort be made to 
increase its funds in this city and to revive the old society. 

French War ' 

Oct. 26, 1835. 

One of the most exciting subjects of the present day is the 
probability of a French war. The indemnity bill pas.sed the 
French chambers cumbered with a proviso that an acknowledg- 
ment or rather retraction of the obnoxious parts of the Presi- 
dent's last message to Congress should be made, previous to 
the money being paid over. Our President is too jealous of our 
high character as a nation to humble it by any act of his and 
hence keeps aloof from any mean action or dishonorable re- 

1 See Pres. Messages, vol III, page iiJ. 


cantation. What is said is said, is his motto. Water spilled 
on the ground can not be gathered up. His language in effect 
is pay us without any of your reserv^ations what you acknowl- 
edge our due, or prepare to pay us in the honorable style which 
nations have established in such cases. While the Frenchman 
by his words and louder speaking actions, says no recantation, 
no cash, our republican and high notioned president responds 
''as you like", " tis your play next — and we follow." What 
will be the consequence remains to be seen. A sensation is 
produced at the Tuilleeris and Washington, rumours are rife 
with warry words and fighting French. Curiosity and trade 
are now excited to learn the issue. The French in case of a 
rupture have at present decided advantage over us as we are 
far from being ready for a war. While their navy is far before 
ours in number we have an immense number of merchantmen, 
oilmen and traders in all quarters of the globe, on every sea 
and in almost every river with nothing but the Star Spangled 
Banner for a protection. Tho this is enough in all times of 
peace yet the French privateers would find little resistance 
from it, but would make an easy and general conquest. May 
God avert so dire a calamity as a French war but the greater 
calamity of a disgraced flag. 

Nov. 16, 1835. The French question continues to excite a 
very deej) interest in all parts of the union and too an interest 
which daily increases. Affairs have arrived at such a crisis 
that the apprehension of a war has become general and it indeed 
seems now to be inevitable. The Globe the organ of the Ad- 
ministration and which speaks its will, is by its communications 
preparing the public mind for the worst event and distinctly 
intimates that our Government has done all it will. The 
French on their part seem equally determined and resolved 
not to pay without the required explanation being given. 
Such being the state of parties the President's message is 
looked for with great eagerness as it will contain the views of 


the Executive upon which depends wholly the question of peace 
or war. The present state of the French Govt, renders it very 
probable that the Executive dept will make no effort to save the 
country from a war, as that is the only event which can for a 
time secure to Louis Philipe his power and throne. The at- 
tention of his subjects must be diverted from his domestic 
relations and actions in order to preserve his peace and unless 
something of the kind is done his power will shortly be at an 
end. He will not then make any effort to conciliate our gov- 
ernment, but desirous of some event to attract and absorb the 
attention of his subjects he will rather hasten on the crisis. 
On the other side, our President will be equally averse to any 
measure which may in the least compromise our honor or 
reputation. The result mud then be inevitably war with 

Nor. 19, 1835. The time having almost arrived for the 
meeting of Congress much speculation is indulged in, in respect 
to the character of tlie President's Message which will be 
delivered at its opening. . . . 

These subjects of interest are many and important in addition 
to such as usually exist. Among the number the most inter- 
esting is the subject of our French relations. The Texican 
and Mexican difficulties have considerable importance. The 
subject of slavery as it exists here will probably receive some 
attention. The surplus revenue may be touched upon, tho 
if a French war is the result of the present difficulties, that 
is a subject which will not very imperiously force itself upon the 
attention of Congress or the Government. [See Deposit 

Dec. 9th. 1SS5. Tid Bits — The President's message is now 
probably making rai)id progress, thro the various parts of the 
United States, with the rapidity of the wind. It is 
expected here by day after tomorrow. 

Jan. 25, 1836. . . . Special Message. . . . This long ex- 


pected, looked for message has at length made its appearance 
and is of such a character as to disappoint every one. On the 
one hand it is milder than some imagined in not recommending 
war or what is the same, and on the other more violent than 
for various reasons might have been exj)ectcd. 

Feb. Jfth, 18:iG. Rumours of the proposed mediation of Eng- 
land to settle our difficulties with tlie French are current at 
the present time at the Capitol and thro the country. A ship 
of war (English) has arrived at Newport lately which is the 
bearer of despatches from the English Govt, containing the 
proposed mediation. If these rumors turn out to be true and 
the good offices of the English are accepted, we may expect no 
further difficulty from this long vexed question. 

Feb. 6th, 1836. Peace — News of the acceptance by our gov- 
ernment of the proposed mediation of the English Govt, arrived 
in this city this evening. Despatches have been forwarded to 
the two govts, of France and G. Britain containing information 
of the acceptance. . . . 

Feb. IG. 1836. News has today arrived of the reception 
of the President's Message at London. The impression made 
by it there is favorable and produced a favorable effect on the 

Feb. IS, 1836. Further advices from France rec'd today 
bring the cheering intelligence of the acceptance by that gov't 
of the President's message as a full and complete explanation, 
such as required and of the arrival of a messenger to our govern- 
ment charged with the information that the French are ready 
to pay over the amount of the first instalment due under the 
treaty of 1831. As there is no doubt of the truth of this in- 
formation the French question may now he considered as finally 
and definitively settled. The reception of the Special Message 
by the French may be rather unpleasant to them but as their 
action on the subject already can not be ascribed to anything 
contained in that message it will probably not affect their 


action, especially not after the reception of the 2'd special 
message sent by the President to Congress. This success of our 
citizens in gaining their long sought rights can not other- 
wise than render very popular the administration under which 
it has been effected and make the name of Andrew Jackson 
no less popular and famous than even that of Washington and 
Jefferson. How nmch credit he deserves in thus having this 
perplexing question settled during his reig7i is doubtful as much 
of the difficulty from which he has apparently extricated the 
country is of his own making and nought but the proper action of 
other branches of gov't has kept him from plunging the country 
into war and thus perhaps into the danger of losing our ease. 

May IHIh. 1S30. French Indemnity. — At length this per- 
plexing question which has been agitated for 20 years and 
which in its turn has fearfully agitated the country for a few 
years past causing if not wars at least rumors of wars, has 
been brought to a happy and final i.ssue by the actual payment 
of the stipulated sum. . . . This act will undoubtedly redound 
infinitely to the credit and honor of him under whose adminis- 
tration it has been affected and have no little influence in 
handing his name down to posterity as one of the greatest 
American patriots and statesmen and as entitled to a part in 
the front rank of her sons of renown and worth. Probably 
under the administration of such a man as his predecessor the 
object would not have been effected. But then it has been 
a combination of circumstances which has produced the result 
rather than the existence of any single fact or the action of 
any single man, or body of men. The true cause of the 
success of the measure must be found not in the head-long 
precipitancy and persevering energj' of the President of the 
people. It has been a combination of many circumstances, the 
energy of the Executive, the moderation of the legislature and 
the promptness of the people which has undoubtedly effected 
the desirable result. 


Texas and Mexico 
Nov. 18, 1S35 

One of the many interesting topics of daily news at the 
present time among us is the contest which is now going on 
between the inhabitants of Texas and its parent country, 
Mexico. Texas has hitely declared itself independent of its 
former government and the consequence has already been a 
war which is now raging thro 'out that country. Two or three 
battles have been fought which have resulted favorably to the 
independents or insurgents. An appeal has been made by 
them to their brethren of the United States and they have 
received some succor from this quarter. The expediency or 
right of the people of our States thus to interfere is however 
doubtful. The latter is however less so as our laws expressly 
prohibit any such interference against any nation with whom 
we are at peace. We can but hope that the efforts of these 
friends of liberty will be successful in their present attempt 
against the force and oppression of their rulers. It is, however, 
worthy of our consideration whether we ought to interfere 
and thus give to the Mexican a just cause for war against us. 

Not that indeed that we have aught to fear from a war with 
that nation but we ought so to demean ourselves with every 
other people weak or strong as to gain their affection and 
regard as an honest and friendly nation. 

April 27, 1836. Among the items of news at the present 
day which possess any particular interest is the Texan war 
which is at present time carried on with a great deal of vigor 
and courage by both parties. To me it has always apjjeared 
an unwise act for the Texans small as they are to take the 
part which they have seen fit to take, for it is almost fighting 
against hope when so great disparity exists between the com- 
batants as there does in this case. On the one part, a small and 
weak band with comparatively few means, while on the other 
the whole force of a strong and rich government is brought to 


bear against these asserters of liberty. What will be tlie 
issue is to be sure doubtful the the chances seem much against 
the Texans. A crisis is probably near at hand and then we 
shall know.' 

May 0, 1S,36. War seems to be the order of the day in 
America. Tlie Texans and Mexicans are now contending arm 
to arm in bloody contest, one for freedom, the other for do- 
minion and a continuation of power. In our own country, 
Florida is laid waste thro its whole length and breadth by a 
savage warfare. Arkansas is, too, now witnessing the massacre 
of the whites by the ruthless Indian. The Comanche, the 
Greek and the various other tribes which are found upon our 
frontiers are all rising and a .savage war seems to impend 
from everv' (juarter. Surely the signs of the times are ominous. 
Rumor, too, proclaims that Mexico is preparing to attack us 
and that Santa Anna is already at the head of a band ap- 
proaching with hostile intent towards our borders. How this 
rumor will prove is doubtful tho too good reason exists to 
doubt seriously the truth of the report. 

Indiuit Warfare 
May 33, 1836, Monday. 

The present is surely a fearful time for our brethren of the 
South and West. A general Indian War seems about breaking 
which threatens to be one of extermination, at least .so far as 
it extends. The failure of the past campaign on the part of 
our army seems to ha\"e given the enemy new courage and 
they now seem determined to carry the war into the verj- 
houses and beds of their enemies. A general rising of all 
the Southern and Western Indians has either taken place or 
is apprehended. Very many of the tribes are now already 
in the field carrying on their fearful work of death and exter- 
mination. Something immediate nmst be done or the people 

' Pres. Messages, vol. Ill, pages 237-265. 


of the South will suffer severely. Time alone ean decide 
what will be done or what will he the result of the war.' 

June 3rd 1836. The Texan news which arrived some days 
since and which excited so much suspicion and doubt as to its 
truth seems now to be abundantly confirmed, .so that no doubt 
now remains that Santa Anna with his army and principal offi- 
cers have been taken and Texas thus gained her independence. 
Such bcins the case it rec[uires no little prudence and care on 
the i)art of our j^'overnnicnt as to what is the proper course to 
pursue in relation to the new State. On the one hand as the 
inhabitants have declared and fought for those very privileges 
which are the foundation of our government, ought we not to 
immediately recognize them as an independent people entitled 
to all the privileges of a free and separate State, and on the 
other hand as we are on terms of friendship and comity with 
the parent country of Mexico, ought we not to regard the 
rights to dominion over the Texans as sacred and such as should 
be exempt from our interference. . . . Situated as we are in 
respect to both ])arties it recjuires much sagacity and prudence 
to fix upon projjer measures to be adopted. As however we 
pretend not to interfere in the domestic policy of any other 
nation it may well be asked whether we are bound when a 
free and sovereign people cast themselves upon our notice, 
to ask how they became so or how they have been differently 
situated in times past. Are we bound to look into the various 
steps either of negotiation or of force which may have brought 
about the result, or rather to presume, whatever we may in- 
dividually know to the contrary, that the separation had been 
amicably or justly effected and to adapt our measures con- 
formably to such an innocent presumption. 

Aug. 6th, 1836. Saturday Eve. Quite an important move- 
ment has lately taken place by our govt, or our military force 
which will undoubtedly result in a most im]jortant if not hazard- 
' See vot III of Pres. Messages, pages 227-228ff. 


ous issue. I refer to the invasion by our army under the 
command of Gen Gaines of the Mexican territory. This act 
as yet bears no evidence of an authorized one tho undoubtedly 
authority was given by superior powers. What will be the 
result of this act of aggression is of course as yet uncertain 
tho we have serious cause for fear and apprehension that a war 
with our neighbor Mexico will be the consequence. May such 
a result be ])revented and all evil effects be averted. Sure 
I am that the act will meet the disapprobation of all northern 
men, at least, and as I hope of all parts of the country. Rea- 
sons may however appear hereafter to justify this action, but 
I can not as yet imagine what they can be. 

J. Q. Adams 

Feb. 21, 1836. Considerable sparring has lately taken place 
in Congress of a nature differing in a great measure from any 
thing which has ever before taken place in Congress. The 
debate was occasioned by a disrespectful allusion by the Presi- 
dent in his message to the action of the Senate last Winter 
on the appropriation bill which appropriated $3,000,000 for 
purposes of a National defence and Mr. Webster in the Senate 
taking a favorable opportunity ably defended that body from 
what he considered the unjust imputation and threw the 
whole blame of the loss of the bill upon the House, interspersing 
remarks of man-worship which prevailed at the time and with 
severe censures upon the conduct of those who so phantly 
bend their wills to that of the Executive. No one in the 
Senate seeing fit to defend the conduct of the House in dero- 
gation of its own dignity and right action, Mr. Adams (J. Q.) 
rose in his place in the House and after having introduced 
a suitable resolution proceeded in a lengthy and able speech 
to take up the gauntlet thrown down by the able Senator and 
to defend that branch of which he was and is a member upon 
what he considered unjust charges preferred against it by his 


former friend of tlie upper house. It was the ablest effort 
ever made by him and called forth what no other effort ever 
did in either hall of Congress, a burst of applause and hissing. 
Cheers were given from all parts and for the first time in our 
history, our commons adopted the mode of proceeding so com- 
mon in that of our mother country and cries of approval and 
disapprobation were heard all around. 

SuflSce it to say Mr. A. effected, or at least, made show of an- 
other great political evolution — denounced his former friends, 
announced his adherence to tlie executive which he had so ar- 
dently before labored to defeat and overthrow and completed his 
somerset which he has been for a few months past endeavoring 
to turn. The boisterous debate continued for a number of days 
and is not yet closed. A debate which will be long remembered 
as one of an important and most interesting character. 

I'elo of Charier 
March 4ih, 1836. 

This day consummates the victory of our President over 
the Monster Bank in the war of extermination which he has for 
six years past been carrying on. It is, however, but such a 
victory as death gains over the un.seemly caterpillar, a victory 
which is but an introduction of the conquered into a more 
beautiful, profitable and lasting existence. It is the natal 
day of the bank tho the day to which the combatants in the 
six years war have continually looked forward as doomed to 
be its mortal one. Today she puts off the trammels and body 
which she has worn for a period at the sufferance of the General 
Govt and puts on the irresponsible and more lucrative as well 
as more lasting one presented by an inferior jurisdiction. 
The day would probably have been in some manner noticed on 
account of the event which has thus signalized it, was not this 
event in so close a contrast with one of such a contrary char- 
acter and tendency. As it is the ■present has probably passed 
in the same style as other days unless it is rendered rather melan- 


choly to the conqueror and joyful to the conquered and these 
respective and reversed states of feehng produced corresponding 
modes of action. As much as I have desired the recliarter 
of the U. S. Bank or rather the charter of some other national 
Banking institution and tho I am glad of the success which 
has attended the application of the institution to state liber- 
ality, still I much regret many features of the bill thus giving 
it new life and woulil that they had been stricken out from their 
charter. The most obnoxious feature I believe is the want 
of a supervisatory power in the Legislature. As it is I see no 
check to the Bank becoming an institution of the most corrupt 
and oppressive character which a power of supervision would 
have entirely prevented. Another objection is the long period 
of its chartered existence, 30 years. In an institution of this 
kind wielding so much influence by vast capital and extensive 
loans over the currency and over the politics of the country, 
in an institution so liable to perversions as are monied ones 
of this kind and especially when a power of supervision and 
correction does not exist, as in this is wanting, the incorporat- 
ing power can not be too careful in so granting their favors as 
to make the institution dejiendent in a measure upon its own 
good acts for its existence and hence to provide for a frecjuent 
recurrence of the power granted into the hands of the grantor. 
Such a course not only has a tendency to restrain the cor- 
poration from any illegal or unpopular acts into which it might 
otherwise be led, liut also would serve as a safeguard against 
all those other evils which come to attend all great monied 
institutions. Such corporations ought always to be guarded 
with a jealous eye and watched with greatest vigilance and 
care. And most of all ought they not to be made independent 
of the people especially for such term of time as will serve to 
take away the idea of responsibility to the people or remove 
those restraints which have a dire tendency to keep them 
within proper bounds by a subserviancy to their own interest. 


They ouglit to be so regulated that their own interest shall be 
the public's. 

Deposit Bill 

Bangor June 29, 1836 

A very important event has just taken place at the Capitol 
and one which I, for myself little expected. I refer to the pas- 
sage thro l)C)th houses of Congress and the approval by the 
President of the Deposit Bill so called which provides for the 
distribution of the surplus revenue. This has been an exciting 
subject and caused a great deal of discussion in all i)arts of the 
country as well as at the Capitol. Contrary to the expectations 
of almost everyone it pas.sed both Houses by very great majori- 
ties and was sent to the President with the knowledge on the 
part of every one that it was decidedly averse to his wishes. 
Altho the sentiment has often been advanced that the Presi- 
dent would not dare to veto the bill I have still continued to 
believe that he who has never shrunk from responsibility and 
always persisted in having his own will in everything, would 
even dare to follow his inclinations in this respect and refuse 
his signature to the bill. The majority however in each house 
has proved too strong in this instance and I believe his approval 
has been efl'ected solely from the fact thai he knew the bill 
would be one of the laws in spite of him and he had better keep 
on the right and safe side. It is fully evident, however, that 
his approval was forced and he would gladly have avoided it. 
At least so intimates the official Globe and so voted the Gen- 
eral's particular friends. The expediency of this measure 
may perhaps be well doubted, many being the arguments which 
can be advanced on each side. — As the money was on hand, 
however, this disposition perhaps was the best that could be 
made and some disposition was necessary. The next great 
question is what shall the States do with it. Ay here's the rub. 
The Legislature will spend half in settling the question. ' 
1 See Pres. Messages, vol. Ill, page 239. 


July S 1836. Among' the memorable events which have of 
late seemed to give character to the age is the death of the 
venerable Ex-President, Madison. And what is somewhat 
remarkable he too finished his course almost in sight of that 
day which gave birth to his country (died June 28). It is a 
fact very remarkable, apparently providential that three of his 
predecessors paid their last debt to nature on that memorable 
day and he too had advanced so near that it might well be said 
it was already in siglit. One Ex-President now only remains, 
tho another will probably soon be added to the number. 

Presidential election 

Aug. 22, 1836. These are jiarty times and parties are be- 
ginning to buckle on their armor for the coming battle. Im- 
portant elections are close at hand among which are those of all 
our State and County officers and President and V. P. of the 
U. S. As yet everything has gone on quietly and calmly and 
indeed as yet everj^thing continues to wear the same pacific 
aspects. What I like best at the present political era is the 
application by the democrats of their loudly proclaimed prin- 
ciple of rotation in office. Heretofore this principle has been 
exercised only when political opponents were the objects. 
Now however the principle seems to be acted upon at home and 
the loud cries of who are suffering under its application 
show full plainly that with them their loud professions meant 
nothing more than that such rotation should be known or prac- 
tised as in its revolution should pass them or hoist them higher. 
A fig for such professions and glad am I to see the long praised 
doctrine made to apply with force where it is most professed 
and too I think where it is most needed. Glad am I to see the 
sincerity of the dominant party tested by that best of all tests, 
personal experience. (Martin Van Buren was V. P. and 
became President after Jackson.) 

BANGOR IN 1835-1836 

Aug. H, 1835. Oh ! Oh ! The mud. This is emphatically the 
city of mud and clay and in this respect probably no city or town 
in the country can vie with it. A dew is almost enough to 
render our streets slippery and a shower enough to make them 
impassable for aught that is neat or has a regard to his personal 
appearance so far at least as respects his pedal parts. The 
streets of the city are now undergoing a complete reform. 
A system of graduation has been commenced which from the 
present prospects bids fair to be thorough. The true demo- 
cratic leveling principle is adopted, the low places are exalted 
and the high places brought down or in other words the hill 
fills the hollows adjacent. And too this system is carried out 
apparently without any regard to consequences or without 
consulting in the least the intent or wishes of the hvers on the 
way side. While the process leaves some houses elevated some 
8 or 10 feet above the ordinary and former height and leaving 
the cellar wall bare and exposed, other houses find their lower 
rooms suddenly converted into cellars and their houses hoisted 
in the Irish method, one story lower. Some houses are actually 
left in this unpleasant situation and access can be had to the 
doors before ascended to some 3 or 6 feet, now, only by a 
flight of descending stairs of some 10 or 15 steps. Bangor house 
is elevated some 6 or 7 feet while City Hall is buried almost 
up to the windows. Much opposition is made to this measure 
as one imprudently and unnecessarily undertaken — but time 
will show their improvements wisely planned and executed. 
At least so I predict. We hope that as soon as the graduating 



system shall he tompleted a side-walk policy will he adopted 
which shall in a measure, at least supersede the necessity of 
wading over shoes in mud as is now too truly the case. At 
present no side walks can he said to exist here, the only ones 
which can hear that name heing what a few persons have laid 
down hefore their own doors, and which of course are con- 
tinually interrupted by perhaps the intervening land of another 
and less accommodating proprietor. Whilst the workmen 
are engaged on the roads they are peculiarly muddy especially 
after a shower. And this is what we have heen enjoying thro 
the day. Oh! for a side walk. 

From an old letter written to his Uncle Lemuel in IVin.sloiv 

"Aug. 10th 1S35 
"One house I observed was sjink almost a wliole story and 
another is to be rai.sed about 14 or Ki feet from the level of the 
way — $50,000 are appropriated this year to road purposes 
which when exj)cnded will, I trust leave the city little less like 
the ostrich ])roud of her jjlumcs but ashamed of her feet." 

Aug. 19, ISJ'). One of the principal characteristics of the 
people of the present day especially in our own state appears 
to he a spirit of speculation, a spirit which appears to be general 
and to ])ervade every class and almost every member of each 
class. The members of the Clerical as well as of the legal and 
medical professions, the trader, mechanic and farmer and 
too the hostler and logman and perhaps the loafer all seem not 
only infused with the same all pervading sentiment, hut all 
seem if not equally, at least in some degree successful. . . > 
The effect of this state of things has been peculiarly seen in 
this city and has been such as to raise the citizens to a con- 
dition in the good things of this life perhai)s above of any 
other place in New England. . . . The consequence of this 
great amount of wealth and the rapid increase of it has been 
to make those who have thus on a sudden accunmlated for- 

BANGOR IN 1S35-183G 223 

tunes to be liberal tlierewith in works of public improvement, 
utility and ornament. To this cause is probably owing very 
much of the spirit of improvement, now going on displaying 
itself in the erection of elegant and commodious public and 
private edifices, in the amendment and opening of streets 
and avenues and in fine in every thing which serves to adorn 
and honor the city. 

^cpi. 17. 1SS5. Today has been sold tiic lot of land in the 
Corner of Hammond and Central Streets, now covered by a 
Tavern stand with stables and the usual accompaniments 
thereof. The removal of these large wooden buildings of too 
such dangerous kind and the replacing them with brick stores 
has long been a desideratum with all the business part of the 
city. The owner has, however, held on in hopes to get more 
for his property till it has increased in value from 8 or 10,000 
dollars to 80,000 at which price it is bonded. The obligor has 
sold at the aggregate at auction of $7^2,000. 

Sept. 22d, 1835. A short view of the present state of the 
city I have thought might be very interesting some years 
hence, especially if it continues to increase as it has already, for 
years to come. A very few years have advanced this place 
from a small country village to be one of the most thriving 
places in New England, from a place of so little note that people 
of places almost adjacent could hardly fix its locality, to a city 
of distinction scarcely less than the largest in our Union. 
From a population of only \ii\ in 18'20 and of aSOS in 18:50, 
a population which ranked it in size the 17tli town in the State, 
it has now become 2d only to Portland and fast rising to be 
rival even of that population as it is already in trade, bustle 
and activity. Its present number of inhabitants is about 
7500. There are now in the city five houses of public worship, 
one just commencing and three contemplated to be built 
this or next season. There are six houses of public entertain- 
ment in addition to which one or two others might be added 


but hardly deserve the name. Two daily and four weekly 
papers with a Magazine are published. Six banks and an 
institution for Savings and one Insurance ofHce are found 
among our monied institutions. The Theological Seminary 
has now a large brick tenement and a wooden one, other build- 
ings for its accommodation are contemplated. There are now 
2 Profs, and about 25 students. 

Other public buildings here are the Court house, gaol and 
city hall. This latter is the old Court house and is a small 
concern and but for the newness of our city a disgrace to it. 

There are at present two steam packets which run semi- 
weekly to Boston and also a number of regular packets between 
the same places. The streets of the city are now undergoing 
a thorough repair, the leveling or cutting down system having 
been now but a short time connnenced and under way. There 
are two bridges across the Kenduskeag in the main village and 
one about a half mile up and another is going over - Such 
is a bird's eye view of the city of Bangor. A very few years 
will I venture to predict very materially vary the scene. The 
park has just been laid out and fenced but as yet no buildings 
are built upon or around it. Mt. Pleasant has also been laid out 
into building spots but are yet wholly unoccupied. Thomas's 
Hill has been street-ified and lot-ified and there that rests. 
All these parts of the city it is predicted will shortly be taken 
up and buildings will soon be erected in various parts of each. 
While I can hardly say I disbelieve the fact, I must say I believe 
there is reason at least to doubt. 

Nov. 23. 1835. . . . The winter of the city has truly come. 
We are now shut out from the commercial world and have 
intercourse with it only over 13 miles of snow road. Our 
trucks are now our ships manned with truckmen for their 
sailors, with reins for her rudder and keep, with horses for 
winds, hills and hollows for tides, harnesses for rigging, and 
wheels and shafts for the hull and a long road and snow for 

BANGOR IN 1S35-18.36 225 

the ocean itself. So then good luck on a thanksgiving ride 
and success to Bangor winter-shipping. 

Sept. 23d, 1835. Today has been the day of military training 
and of course we liad the motley crew of ragamuffins parading 
the streets, this afternoon serving as an apology for a regular 
militia, but a most meagre one it is. Of all the folly and tom- 
foolery which meets our eyes from one end of the year to the 
other, this foolish military display seems to me to be the 
greatest. It seems to be an occasion when the law compels a 
man to stultify and render himself ridiculous. 

July IS, 1836. We have today had a touch in the M Court 
of the military law or rather of an application of law to the 
military system. . . . The militia law is however capable of 
being quibbled upon about as much I believe as all other laws 
together and no one certainly can afford so many points to 


But oh! the Militia .sy.stem, one exclaims, is the bulwark 
of our liberties and it is upon this we have to depend for the 
existence and perpetuity of our republican government and free 
institutions. If these are to be saved by such means surely 
we are doomed to descend very low. Our country and we have 
got to debase ourselves exceedingly. I want no better answer 
to such an apologist than a glimpse with him who uses these 
arguments, at this burlesque of that system which in our 
country is at best but a mimickry and a foolish display. I 
was duly notified to appear among the rest in the throng but 
chose not to be found in such small business. I am willing 
now and then to act foolish and probably do, but to behave 
so extremely ridiculous as to be a militia man one must, and 
to do it, too, openly, publicly and before the eyes of all men, 
this is too much, as Crockett says "I cant go it." I am also 
duly notified to appear on the 25th inst at Orono for a muster, 
but shall undoubtedly be found among the missing men. The 


consequence of this course is to subject myself to a prosecution 
— I shall, if it comes, exercise a bit of my trade and try them. 
So go ahead. . . . 

Seft. 25th. . . . Let there be a depot of arms provided 
by the general government in every state and at every con- 
venient and advisatory station. Let these be kept in good 
repair and well provided with ammunition and the accoutre- 
ments of war, ready at call for any emergency. Let us then 
have such a military system as our war department has now 
the charge of, a military school, such as we have to raise up 
ofhcers, then when occasion calls and invasion happens or the 
enemy threaten, let the people be called in to take up the arms 
provided for them and we should see such men as our revolu- 
tionary fathers were, rising up and becoming victorious, ten 
to one I believe we should be more sure of success than we 
should now. . . . 

Nov. 121h, 1835. From what has been disclo.sed in evidence 
in many land cases which from time to time originated here of 
late, it appears that on the 5th day of March a.d. 1801 the legis- 
lature of Mass. at the solicitation of the inhabitants of Bangor 
passed a resolve granting lots of 100 acres each to all who were 
actual settlers prior to the 1st July 1784 on payment of $8.45 
and to all who were settlers between that time and Feby 17, 
1798 similar lots on payment of $100. In conformity with 
this resolve such lots were afterwards assigned and most or all 
of the land on which the city now stands, was thus appropri- 
ated, the lots being one mile in length generally and extending 
back from the river and of course 50 rods in width on the river 
and stream. Under these grants all or almost all the present 
proprietors hold. As land became more and mere valuable these 
large lots were cut up into smaller and these too continually 
subdivided till they have arrived in the process of subdivision 
to their present scanty dimensions. Very many plans embrac- 
ing larger or smaller portions of the city have been made, and 

BANGOR IN 1835-1S36 2<27 

to these reference has almost uiivariably lieen made in con- 
veyances of property liere. These ha\'e frequently been very 
indefinite and uncertain and hence have given rise to dispute 
and litigation. In other cases land has been bounded by perish- 
able monuments as stumps and stakes or by moveable ones 
as stones all of which have long since disajjpeared and hence 
a new source of litigation to settle the location of the monu- 
ments. From all causes titles here are now quite uncertain 
and fluctuating and no man can look upon his as certain till 
a law suit has settled it or the mantle of the peaceful statute 
of limitations is thrown over it. 

Juhj 2'2d, 1836. Today have taken place the exercises of 
the consecration of the cemetery which the shower of yester- 
day prevented from being proceeded with according to previous 
arrangement. After the performances of the consecration, 
lots were sold at public .sale at the minimum price of $30 per 
lot, choice of lots being bid for. The lots sold at high price 
and beyond expectation. If the same enthusiasm continues 
which at present pervades the citizens in respect to this enter- 
prise there is little doubt that Mt. Hope will be all that the 
plans will admit of its being, a beautiful place. [Later father 
was treasurer for 50 years. 3 

Aug. 11, 183G. Today has been opened the Globe Bank and 
commenced operation. This is the ninth bank now in operation 
in this city each with a capital of .$100,000, making almost 
$1,000,000 of banking capital in the place. Notwithstanding 
this amount the supply is not half equal to the demand for 
bank accommodations and business men are obliged to go to 
various parts of the state to procure loans. . . . Bank charters 
here are in fact but little more than private monopoly, bestow- 
ing favors only upon those who have the direction of them. 
Railroad to Oldtown 

Sept. 19th, 1835. A new improvement for this place has 
been just commenced here and one too which bids fair to be of 


great public utility and importance to the city and community. 
I refer to the rail road to Oldtown. As yet there are no roads 
of the kind I believe in the state. This is the first that has 
commenced. Considering the much that is doing in almost 
every other state in the Union to expedite travel and accom- 
modate the traveling community by means of railroads and 
canals it is surprising that the State of Maine during all the 
time to the present has not exerted herself in the same way 
and gone on with her sisters in like works of public improve- 
ment. ... I venture to predict that this railroad which the 
present week has been commenced will be followed by many 
others till within ten years we may travel thro the state from 
this city to Boston by land steam carriages. I should not be 
surprised if in 1845, Maine would embrace 500 miles of rail 

Nov. 2Jtth, 1836. This day may with truth be said to form 
an era in the history of our State. Today has the first Rail 
road car been put in motion by steam. Today witnessed the 
completion of the first rail road in our Commonwealth. The 
Bangor and Piscataquis Canal and Rail road Company have 
done the first work of the kind and in persuance of their plan 
have presented us vdth a Road to Oldtown. The cars have 
today made the first trip. 

The road was a perfectly level and straight road, so that when 
bicycles were first introduced it was a boulevard for them. 

Aug. 8, 1836. 

New sources of attraction seem to be continually coming 
upon us and thrusting themselves upon our notice and their 
hands into our pockets. Not onlj' is Sutton cheating us of our 
money and of the right use of our senses, by his magical illusions 
and Poyen (Mons) collecting his halves by magnetic influence 
and Mons. Schafler by his French dialect but at length the 
famous O'Connell of tatooed appearance and East Indian 

BANGOR IN 1835-1836 229 

memory throws in his claim to be heard in the distribution of 
our surj)lus revenue, then to cap the climax the boxing Ottignon 
offered himself to the amateurs of the sparring world as ready 
to receive his fifty cents per head from every one who is fool 
enough to pay that sum to see another man knock his neighbor 
down in a scientific way. 

Aug. 27, 1836. This evening for the first time a theatre has 
been presented to the good people of Bangor. This edifice 
has just been completed and playing is to commence on Mon- 
day evening next. This evening ad captandum display was 
made of the beauties of the place, preparatory to its dedication 
on the opening evening. . . . 

Aug. 29, 1836. This evening the city has been honored with 
its first regular theatrical exhibition. The theatre opens with 
the play "She stoops to Conquer," with an after piece or two. 

There were concerts, for June 6, 1836, he writes: 

"Tonight have I so far broken in upon the monotonous 
routine of my life as to have attended a concert of music, and 
paid my quarter for the privilege. I must however acknowl- 
edge that music has not such charms for me as it has for many, 
perhaps the greater portion of mankind." 

Then there was the Fair gotten up by the ladies for the 
object of building a "Female Orphan Asylum" and for this 
the public went to the Bangor House Hall. The system of 
conducting this did not appeal to the young man. 

"The system which is pursued there, a system of the most 
perfect shaving and cutting, of keeping all money which may 
be handed them without returning what subtraction would 
easily and readily dictate, all have a train of evil which it would 
be well to avoid. It is giving to the "fair" too much license, 
I think, to cheat the other portion of creation. Then too, it 
is such perfect boy's play that nothing but the fashionableness 
of the thing would, I believe, continue in vogue such an institu- 


tion among those who pretend to call themselves gentlemen and 

There was the reception to Daniel Webster. 

Sept. 28, 1835. We have had the privilege not only of seeing 
Mr. Webster but of hearing him also. Agreeably to previous 
arrangements a public dinner was given him today at the Bangor 
House. Upon a sentiment being given him, he stepped from 
the hall on to the piazza or sidewalk in front of the house and 
addressed the people, concluding with a sentiment — theme 
"Civil Liberty." Then turning to the chairman (Mr. Kent) 
thro him addressed the crowd upon his favourite topic, the 
constitution, a topic the discussion of which more than any 
other has raised him to his present high standing in the eyes 
of the world. 

Sept. 29, 1835. The functions of the eye and ear have not 
alone been exercised towards Mr. Webster, but the sense of 
touch has been gratified by an acquaintance with this great 
man. We all went last evening to his levee and were intro- 
duced to him. . . . 

Club.s and Associations 

Among the records of Bangor affairs, are those of attendance 
at various clubs and associations. There was the 

"Cui Bono, an association of ladies and gentlemen whose ob- 
ject is mutual improvement which is effected by weekly meet- 
ings together, reading an original dissertation on some literary 
or scientific subject and conversation and discussion on the 
subject of the lecture or dissertation read." 

There was the "Union Female Ed Soc, a society lately 
organized whose object is the education of young indigent 
female children between the ages of 4 & 12." [Mostly "Irish 
emigrants. "3 

There was a lecture from "the agent of the American Edu- 
cation Society, the object of which was to show the course of 

BANGOR I\ 1835-1836 231 

conduct we ought to pursue towards members of other religious 
denominations and sects." 

There was the "Soc of Inquiry, a society composed of mem- 
bers of the Theological Seminary in this city." 

Then there was the Seminary itself with its lectures antl 
meetings, its anniversaries and its appeal to city and state 
for an endowment fund of $100,000, an appeal which led to 
subscriptions amounting to over $80,000, but which were never 
all collected. 

Then the Lyceum wliich seemed very dear to the young man's 
heart regarding which he was forced to make this entry, March 
1st, 1836. 

"I have tonight attended to the last services due to the 
Lyceum, witnessed its expiring agonies and heard its dying 
groans. We have now the melancholy satisfaction of saying 
that a Lyceum cannot exist in Bangor and that there is not 
sufficient literary spirit pervading the city to warrant the 
attempt. It ought certainly to be told in shame but such is 
the fact." 

Then last came the meetings of the Temperance organi- 


Feb. 23, 1836. 

This day being fixed upon for simultaneous Meetings of the 
Temperance Societies thro "out the U. S., the two societies in 
this city met in the afternoon at which time an address was 
delivered and also in the evening when speeches were made by 
several individuals on various subjects connected with the 
temperance reformation. 

After the meeting had finished its business the President 
announced 100 members as having joined during the evening. 
The friends of the cause in this city are at present making 
efforts to establish a Temperance House and for this purpose 
have opened books for stock to the amount of $20,000, the sum 
for which the society has a bond of the Franklin House. $18,000 


have already been taken and the remainder will probably 
find a proprietor. We shall on the 22d May next, we hope 
and trust to have the pleasure to announce to the public that 
Bangor has one place, at least, where a traveler and abider may 
have to lay his head and eat his meals without meeting the 
offensive breath of rum drinkers or brandy bottles et omne 
genus. "That this hope was probably realized we see by this 
entry of July It, 1836." 

"Among the visitors at present to our city is Chancellor Kent 
of New York. He arrived in town two or three days since and 
took up lodgings at the Franklin Temperance House." 

March 15ih, 1836. Tonight I have engaged to deliver a 
Temp, address before our Association. This subject in truth 
has become so hacknied I know not what or how to write. 
I shall as I must, try, however, and whatever my lucubrations 
result in shall be brought forth to the audience which may 
on that occasion be called together. 

July 19, 1836. I have this evening made an effort to deliver 
a temperance address before the Temperance Association 
of this city. After cutting down the address in length some 
10 or 15 minutes, I proceeded to the house where I found it filled 
almost to overflowing with gentlemen and ladies of the city. 
Most excellent music was engaged for the occasion so that so 
far as that part of the performances went, the exercises passed 
off well. As to the address, being a party interested I am not 
of course a competent witness to testify. Being aware of the 
hackneyed nature of the subject and the almost thread bare 
materials of which such addresses must of necessity be com- 
posed, it was my desire and effort to strike out a new path or 
at least one which had not been before trodden by the same 
kind of vehicle. I consequently filled up an address by a solilo- 
quy put into the mouth of the ruler of the empire of Tartarus 
and a dialogue which took place between him and one of his 
principle agents in respect to the present appearance and 

BANGOR IN 1835-1836 233 

prospects of the temperance cause. Many of the points which 
the cause admitted of were in their turn passed in review, tho 
the greater part of the address was appropriated to the dis- 
cussion of two points upon which great diversity of sentiment 
seems at present to prevail in the temperance community. 
I mean the expediency of legal enactments prohibitory of the 
trade in ardent spirits and of introducing "cider and all other 
intoxicating drinks" into the temperance pledge, with ardent 
spirits and wine, as proscribed articles of use and traffic. On 
both these points I am and was aware that I was rather in the 
minority, at least of those who were willing to proscribe wine. 
And not only so, the society before whom the address was 
delivered had adopted a pledge embracing that prohibitory 
clause. I do not know but that I was wrong in thus taking 
ground against the society to which I belong and whose organ 
I might on the occasion be presumed to be, in thus attempting 
to disprove the pledge or a part of it which they have adopted, 
but then I was selected to speak my own sentiments and not 
those of others, as I made myself believe. Some dissatis- 
faction undoubtedly will be felt at the promulgation of such 
doctrines, but then as they are in accordance with my sober 
convictions and my experience with human nature, I repent not 
the stand which I took. What will be the result I must wait 
to know. 


Sunday, Sept. 13, 1835. 
There are meetings held here by four religious protestant 
denominations, Congregationalists, Baptists, Methodists and 
Unitarians. A Cathohc meeting is held weekly here tho 
they have as yet no church or public house of worship. The 
signs of the times indicate a change in this respect and that 
we shall have all the religious variety of older and larger places. 
Thus far all the minds of the people have been too much en- 
gaged in secular concerns to be over attentive to those of eter- 


nity. They are now, however, awakening and beginning to 
act. The Episcopahans are already at work on a splendid 
Church for Worship. The Universalists are too at work and 
will probably before long proceed in a like undertaking. In 
addition to denominations, members of various others 
are found among us too few and weak to show themselves in 
the erection of i)ublic places of worship or perhaps indeed in 
any particular organization. Among these are found a few 
devoted followers of the doctrines of Emanuel Swedenborg. 
They are as yet few and scarcely noticed as such. . . . This 
doctrine I believe is destined to become extensively adopted 
and believed, not .so much perhaps by sudden changes and 
departures from the other societies and creeds but by a silent 
change unobserved as it advances in its progress towards 
universal reception. 

Oct. 2S, 1835. ... I also find the Unitarians are at work 
and the foundation of their church is laid and ready for super- 
structure which I understand is to be of granite. The church 
is intended to be the largest in the state and from what I 
can judge from seeing its foundation I should suppose such 
must be the 

New Church 

Bangor, Maine. Sunday, July 10, 1836. 

I have for a number of months past been a gradual receiver 
of the doctrines of the New Church, till one by one they have 
almost unconsciously to me, become incorporated as a part of 
my religious belief. It has, however, been entirely without any 
effort on my part and hence am I more confident of their truth. 
I at first opi)osed them as the doctrines of an imposter or en- 
thusiast and commenced reading merely from curiosity. But 
doctrines which address themselves with so much force to the 
understanding and reason have so entirely and imperceptibly 
convinced me of their truth and of the falsity of my precon- 

BANGOR IN 1835-1836 235 

ceived notions that I find myself almost insensibly impressed 
with the strongest conviction that the doctrines are what they 
are represented to be by their propagator and as such entitled 
to full credence. 

Tho I have from youth been continually under the instruction 
and influence of orthodox doctrines and had them instilled into 
my mind from earliest infancy as the only true creed, still I 
have always felt a reluctance to giving my assent to them 
containing as they do, as they have appeared to me, wrong 
notions of our future state and erroneous views of nature, 
character and attributes of Deity. . . . 

Aug. 21, 1836, Surtdaij. We have this evening for the first 
time in this place had a meeting of the receivers of the doc- 
trines of the New Church for purposes connected with the 
reception of the doctrines. . . . There are now in the city 
10 or 1*2 known receivers or readers of the truths imparted by 
Swedenborg. . . . 

The Journal, written continuously, ends with the entry 
Nov. 24th 1836. The next is June 12, 1837, after his return 
from the death bed of the sister Harriet, so frequently men- 
tioned by the Grandmother. Then the last. 

July 15, 1838. This has been truly an era amongst us. 
Today for the first time public services of the New Church 
have been performed in this city. The Rev. H. A. Worcester 
having occasion to visit Houlton, on his way afforded us the 
pleasure of a visit and the privilege of attendance on public 
worship on the Sabbath. The meeting was held in Smith's 
Academy which was filled with a very highly respectable 



Ang. 27, 1835. Much of our time is lost from a want of 
method in its disposition and from absence of rules in its dis- 
tribution. Hence it is of the utmost importance especially 
in a business man to have fixed rules in regard to the disposal 
of his time, and the arrangement of his business affairs. How 
much time is lost from a loss to know to what next to turn our 
attention when one thing is disposed of and too, how much 
more from the delays and hindrances occasioned by a want 
of order and regularity in ones affairs, from a want of proper 
arrangement in books and papers and whatever else regards 
our business. Regularity and order are almost necessarily 
accompanied by despatch while a want of them is almost neces- 
sarily accompanied by delay, mistakes and confusion. I have 
thought a compliance with a few established rules such as the 
following would be advantageous and greatly promote ones 
facility of doing business resulting from a proper disposition 
of time and labor. 

1 1st — Divide the day into certain parts and assign to each 
])art its appropriate duty and let this arrangement be strictly 
complied with so far as business will allow. 

2 2d — Always attend to business when it offers itself, not 
put it off or delay it when it can be as well done noic. We 
shall thus please those who offer it to us, accomplish more 
and give ourselves more time for other pursuits. 

3 3d — Never delay business for friends. It is a false modesty 
and an imprudent respect which causes us to neglect that 
which is the calling of our life, to chat with a caller or a 
friend, a mere collateral affair. 



4 4th — When business and pleasure interfere choose the 
former. This is a natural consequence of the preceding 
one. Consider the occupation we have chosen the prin- 
ciple, all other as pleasurable affairs merely ornamental or 

5 5th — Keep a complete file of papers and in such an order 
that every paper shall have its appropriate place. "A 
place for everything and everything in its place." 

Sept. 3d, 1835. "Evil spirits work best during a storm" 
observes the worthy Antonia Agapida and the experience of the 
world and society proves the as.sertion. It is when there is the 
greatest confusion and tumult that evil to the greatest extent 
prevails, when the greatest excitement, the most corruption, 
fraud, and deception, when the greatest and loudest talk the 
least reason and most error. It is in the calm that good spirits 
have their influence, in gentle intercourse and moderate action 
that reason's dictates are heeded, when the mind is so far from 
being hurried tempestuously onward, it has time to deliberate 
and choose when calm reason is not restrained and dri\'en out 
of its course but has its full sway. It is in such a time when the 
calm serenity of a sunny day prevails, when every step is heeded 
and taken with deliberate care, that right action is the con- 
sequence, that good spirits seem to rule. But on the other 
hand when the turbid and tempestuous darkness of the storm 
prevails, when society is convulsed with intestine commotions, 
and hurry and bustle take the place of cool deliberation and 
calm reflection, then it is that error is imbibed, wrong action 
the consequence, and when evil genii may with truth be said 
to bear rule. 

Oct. U, 1835. Rec'd a letter this evening informing me of 
the return of my parents from the Western tour, on Friday 
last. They have been gone about 7 weeks, having visited in 
the remotest corner of Vt and from there as far as Plymouth 
& the Cape in Massachusetts. I am really glad to hear of 
their return. Tho' absent from the family I feel of course an 


anxiety similar to what I should feel were I there. And never 
do I feel so confident that things will go right as when the 
masters are present. 

Oct. 20, 1SJ5. My old coat! Yes, my old coat! It is one 
of the evils which poverty has obliged me to commit; a mis- 
fortune which the old jade has compelled me to encounter, 
to he prudent in the external appendages of my body corporate, 
or in other words to avoid tailor's bills and hence to wear clothes 
which perhaps others in my situation would cast aside or be 
ashamed to wear. But poverty like fate compels us to do many 
tilings which our wills are averse to and do not keep company. 
Such has been the case with me. Being not of a very foppish 
disposition and somewhat inclined to bend to the weight of 
circumstances and do what I must do, I have been rather in- 
clined to look upon this appendage as a leetle too good to dis- 
pense with and have hence worn it until it has, I find, attracted 
in some considerable degree the attention of many by its pecu- 
liar tints of faded claret. I am or have l)een too freciuently 
reminded that some other color would do as well and hence 
I am obliged nolens, volens to give it up. 

So good bye old coat; thou hast served well tho thou hast 
turned somewhat in thy colors. Good bye, a truce to you till 
some son of Israel's fated race may take thee to his embrace. 

Dec. 15, 18S5. For a few days past I have recreated myself 
occasionally by solving a proposition in Algebra. This is a 
study with which I am much pleased and was in College 
my favorite study. The study of mathematics has a tendency, 
I think, to enable its student to abstract his mind and to apply 
it with more success to any particular object. Hence the 
study is advantageous highly to one engaged in the pursuit of 
the law or any abstruse science. 

Feb. 25th, 1836. I yesterday commenced an idea for the 
purpose of relating a bit of my experience but my subject then 
soon unconsciously assumed a form which I little thought of 


when I commenced, and an importance which forbid my 
modesty from introducing my name under the same date. 
I was as I am now going to say that since I have commenced 
practise, I have frequently been placed in situations in respect 
to business which was put upon me to transact, and which I 
could not with honor or profit reject, which in an entire state 
of freedom I would have gladly avoided and deemed myself 
incapable of supplying. Placed in such circumstances and 
aware of but one course to pursue, I have ever as yet i)ursued 
that course (so far as I can judge) with satisfaction both to my 
client and myself. This has been particularly the case with 
many writings of various kinds which I have been frecjuently 
called upon to make since commencing my practise here. 
Drafting was entirely a new business with me and hence I 
could not but strongly distrust my own abilities in executing 
professional business of this kind. I have however never 
shrunk from any business of the kind as yet, but have uniformly 
undertaken and performed it, whether to the satisfaction of 
my client or not I know not. But this I know, I have succeeded 
far better than I could have imagined and derived great benefit 
from being frequently placed in circumstances of quandary 
and doubt. 

March 10, 1SS6. Today, if I reckon correctly, another of 
my brothers (Benjamin) finished the days of his minority and 
approaches upon the years of his majority. So we one by one 
leave the care of our parents and begin world for ourselves. 
This finishes the first class of boys and three of my father's 
family are emancipated. Really time flies fast. Tis but a day 
it seems since we three were boys at play upon the grass or 
were called in perhaps to rock the cradle of an infant sister now 
almost arrived at womanhood, since we together sported by the 
brook which ran thro our paternal domain, dammed its falling 
waters or sailed the tiny boat; since acting the miniature 
picture of manhood we drove our little stages, kept our little 


storehouses and made our infant speculations in fictitious 
lumber, buttons or apple. But a day seems to have elapsed 
since meeting with our neighboring boys, we took delight in 
flying our kite and prancing our horses on the green or engaged 
ourselves in the more active sports of "playing ball" or "goal." 
But now how changed. From boyhood and youth we have 
arrived to manhood and exchanged the sports of youth for 
the similar labors of middle age. We are however now but 
boys of larger growth as we were then men of younger growth. 
We now but engage in the same occupations and take but the 
same precautions that we then did, we engage with no greater 
ardor and pursue with no greater tenacity our object than then. 
The only difference is we, now dependent upon our efforts, 
turn our labors to the account of supporting ourselves. 

July 11, 1836. Again am I about to be turned out to seek 
a new dwelling abode. . . . But I want to live with one 
who feels an interest in my welfare and will act the friend 
and host from other motives than that of cash and who is now 
and then willing to do a favor without required pay. Life is 
not half worth living for, if ones treatment is to be squared by 
his purse. ... I care not so much for my maw or my palate. 
I am content with simple fare and can sit down to a table 
without variety and rise contented. I can sleep on straw and 
rise without complaint, but to be met with cool neglect or with 
bought smiles and favors, this is not sincere friendship and I 
can not bear; away with it. 

July 23d, 1836. I can not make up my mind as to the proper 
and best mode of spending and disposing of my time. So 
much to be done I hardly know when or in what order to do it. 
On the one hand is an infinite number of books cumbering the 
law library which a lawj'er must read and which I am desirous 
of becoming acquainted with and to do so requires not only 
the time but undivided attention of the student. But then 
it will not do for the lawyer to be nothing else than a law heap 


or a law student. He must know more. And to make him 
that more ten thousand works of every class, rank and kind 
of writing are pre.sented. Now what is to be read of all this 
mass. For there is indeed no class of literature of which he 
ought to be ignorant, not even excepting the fashionable liter- 
ature of the day as embraced in works of fiction, imagination, 
travels and voyages and wonderful achievements and narrow 
escapes from nature, from savage beasts or still more savage 

What a wide field there is open to the student for selection 
and too how diligent and industrious does it become him to 
be, yea must he be to become what the profession of law re- 
quires him to be. And when all this is taken into contem- 
plation, at the same time that the thought of a large portion 
of the time being taken up in business, and that continual 
interruption renders the remaining portion of the time far less 
available, rises in his mind. Surely it is almost enough to 
make one despair, as having engaged in a business of which 
he can not become master, as having entered a grove from which 
he can never emerge. 

The Law Business 

Aug. 13, 1835. This day is somewhat notable as being the 
first time on which since commencing I have rec'd 
anything for that incorporeal part of a lawyer's ware, advice. 
It is not the first sin of the kind I am aware of, for my memory 
is burdened with the consciousness of having been guilty of the 
absurdity of taxing a client fifty cents for a like article of legal 
merchandise during my apprenticeship. 

Sept. 2d, 1835. Today for the first time I had something to 
do in court besides making motions. Two actions for trial 
came on, one for Plff. and the other for the Deft, both of 
which are gained. 

Oct. 3d, 1835. . . . My business has not thus far been 


sufBciently profitable to afford me much change over and 
above my expenses. . . . 

I have patience however to continue without complaint, hop- 
ing for better times and more lucrative business. . . . 

Oct. 5, 1SS5. . . . Little things I am aware trouble me, 
much, perhaps too much and hence if aught goes wrong in 
practise, any blunder is made to the prejudice of a client, I 
generally feel sensitive and blamable, a feeling which ever 
strongly tends to diminish the pleasure of a young practitioner, 
is I am aware strongly felt at present by myself and hence 
an additional source of uneasiness. 

Oct. 10, 1835. Today for the first time have I argued a case 
to the jury and to my great sorrow have been unsuccessful. 
I was on the defence. . . . Tho this part or performance is 
one which has often haunted my mind as requiring a great 
share of fortitude and firmness, yet when the occasion ofi'ered 
I cared and thought no more of it than of any other performance 
in which I have frequently engaged. There is indeed nothing 
trying in the attempt to address a jury or public assembly 
and nothing to be much dreaded or feared. We have only 
to forget that any one else is attending or listening to us and 
all goes off well. I have now fairly broken the ice and am 
"in for it." 

Oct. 17th. 1S35. Calls for cash arise from every quarter 
and too with an earnestness which requires immediate satis- 
faction. These frequent calls almost make me despair, some- 
times, especially when I look at the other side of my ledger 
which finds hard times in keeping up with its neighbor on the 
right. In view of the result I should perhaps be melancholy 
did I not practise upon the rule of "hope for the best " and were 
I not determined to bear whatever may happen with as much 
fortitude as possible. I find it an excellent rule to turn every- 
thing to one's advantage and if any thing happens the ex- 
pediency of which docs not readily appear when viewed in 


respect to ourselves and wliieli is not as we would have it. 
consider it as working for our advantage and designed for our 

Jan 18 18SG. Health gaining gradually, able to get out. 
[After scarlet fever.] Blues disappearing, weather mild, pov- 
erty staring, money none, wants pressing, I here pushing 
along slowly. 

May 9, ISSG. Law business begins now to be considerable 
lively and pretty good compared with what it has been. . . . 
I have but little fear that I shall ultimately succeed here and 
wait with patience the coming of the day when — 

June 8 1836. The court still in session and consequently 
myself quite busy — Little leisure to study as the most of the 
business of the office devolves upon me. 

Ang. 9, 1836. At this term of the court my first law argu- 
ment will appear before the court tho it will not of course 
appear in my name. The argument is in the case of Bussey 
and Page, Adm. The action trover for the conversion of tim- 
ber cut by the Defts intestate upon land mortgages to the 
Plff in part bonded by PIff to the intestate. 

June 21i., 1836. I have today been making some examination 
as to the right to sustain an action against the city for damages 
occasioned in digging down and filling up the streets in further- 
ance of the leveling system which has been adopted for a year 
past by our city authorities. The face of the earth is so uneven 
within the settled jwrtion of the city that the leveling process 
has greatly injured many buildings and in some cases almost 
totally destroyed them. While some are left elevated some ten 
or more feet above the plane of the street and thus exposing 
the whole wall of the house, others are buried to the windows 
or even deeper. — Such being the case and the reform continu- 
ing still to go on, it has become quite a serious question with 
many what can be done in such cases and we have been 
frequently appealed to for advice in the premises. Today I 


have spent some time in the search for cases and am convinced 
at least that the claim- for damages is a doubtful one tho I 
should judge an equitable one — In Mass and N. Y. decisions 
are against the right to recover such damages but in a case 
in England lately, similar to this the claim has been held good 
and this decision Justice Story thinks entitled to superior 
credit over the American authorities. Cheap as it is going to 
law at present, I should at least deem the cause sufficiently 
good to risk a suit. — and think I shall so advise. That the 
decisions of Massachusetts are not good law I think is very 
clear and have little doubt they will be so pronounced by 
American authorities at .some future day, tho it is quite doubt- 
ful whether our court would have sufficient independence to 
over rule the decision of so respectable a court as that of Mass 
or New York. 


Realization. Law Reform 

But chief among the acts of my life has been my inter- 
ference with Statute Law. I early began to find fault with the 
Laws of my own state as found on her Statute Book. 

My first effort was the year after my admi.ssion to the Bar, 
when I found that altho I then had already two cases to argue 
before the Law Court, I could not be allowed to do so for three 
years, as an atty. in the Court of Common Pleas could not 
practise as Councellor until after 3 years in the Municipal 
Court below and then by paying a new fee of $30. 

I started out in the work of reform and during the two 
subsequent sessions of the Legislature procured an act to be 
passed doing away with the wrong. . . . After that at Law 
terms I was able to appear before the full Court and argue 
my causes in propria persoyia. And so the law has ever since 
stood and will forever stand. 

My next effort was to cause the law to be enacted for the 
protection of private burial grounds. The idea was suggested 
to my mind by our having selected a private cemetery for our 
family at Winslow on our old homestead upon the death of our 
dear Harriet. On looking over the law I found that the ground 
might be even attached and set ofl^ on Ex'on or go to heirs 
who might have no regard for the grounds and thus a sacrilege 
be legally perpetuated. The result was that I procured the 
enactment of the law for the protection of private burial grounds, 
by the Legislature of 1839. 



Another act of importance which (in connection with a non- 
professional friend) I caused to be enacted was that now em- 
bodied in the 11. S. Chap 36, Sect. 37, on Corporations. As 
the law had stood for all years in our State, all members of 
Corporations were made liable for its debts to double the amt. 
of their stock, that is the amt. subscribed and then for just 
as much more. So the law stood until after our Railroad 
was perfected to Waterville. The Co. failed and we were called 
upon to "double up." Many suits were commenced and I 
found myself and our city liable to a very large amount. In 
company with my friend J. W. Veazie we started out on the 
work of reforming this deformity, one which lay at the very 
foundation of all evil by preventing all future success in the 
way of public improvement. We went to work with zeal and 
before the Legislature rose we effected our object and the 
state was thus relieved of the greatest incubus which lay upon 
it, fatal to all future advance in enterprise in the way of public 
improvements, and especially of rail-roads. I thus became 
the originator of the law that has ever since freed from taxation 
the stocks of all corporations, incorporated under the laws of 
Maine, the corporations being taxed instead of the stock- 

After entering upon the duties of Bank and Insurance Ex- 
aminer, I found that I had nothing to govern me in my work. 
There was no law regulating the business either of Insurance 
or of Savings Banks. How great a deficiency this was in our 
Code I at once resolved, and set myself about the work of 
reform. I made the subject one of a great deal of study and 
investigation and at the first Session of the Legislature after 
my appointment I was ready with my drafts on both subjects. 

My Savings Bank law at once met the support of the Bank 
Committee but was violently opposed by members, one of the 
committee joining in the opposition. Encouraged by the 


support thus offered I stood firm and before the legishiture 
rose I had the pleasure of seeing my Act passed and become a 
haw with scarcely a word of alteration. 

In my Insurance Law I was not so fortunate at first. After 
a hard fight all winter, the matter was voted down, no single 
person coming to my support and the Committee reported 
adversely. Nothing discouraged I tried it again the second 
winter and week after week I appeared before the Committee. 
I stood all alone until Gov. Williams gave a half sui)port, 
the first and only word of favor during all the two years. This 
however ended the fight and the Committee put an end to all 
further discussion by voting an unanimous report of my law, 
subject to such slight changes as a Committee consisting of 
myself and two opposition agents might make. These were 
very .slight and the Bill was enacted substantially as I had 
drawn it except the taxation .section. That, as I before stated, 
was struck out but found favor afterwards. 

Clo.sely connected with the main Insurance Law were several 
others. Among these was the Act now in force providing 
for Fire Inciuests. A law had been enacted on the subject 
but was too imperfect and ineffective to be of any practical use. 

While engaged in the business of Insurance I found a great 
evil existing in our Law and by the Bankruptcy Law of the 
U. S. whereby Life Policies of Bankrupts were treated as their 
property and subject to be administered upon as such. This 
I regarded as a great evil and I determined to have it changed. 
Being then a member of the Ins. Convention, I accordingly 
introduced an order and procured its passage to represent to 
Congress the propriety of exempting Life policies from the 
effect of Bankruptcy. Congress took the subject in hand 
and adopted the law so far as to exempt everything, including 
Life policies which the state law exempted from attachment. 
This answered for Maine, for I had already seen to that in my 
law already enacted. So that my object was thus effected so 


far as Maine was concerned and many were the cases which 
afterwards occurred when blessings were the result to the 
poor bankrupt's family. 

But the ]>rincipal and perhaps most important of all the 
improvements made by my efforts in the way of law reform, 
before committees and the Legislature is that of the Statute 
allowing a person accused of crime to testify as witness on 
his own behalf on trial. Up to that time this right was no 
where enjoyed nor had even been except for a few months 
in Conn where a Statute had been passed which the Court 
construed gave that right. As soon as the Court had so de- 
cided the Stat, was repealed at once, leaving the right no 
where existant. 

I had resolved on amending the practise and accordingly 
persuaded my old student A. G. Lebroke, then a newly elected 
member of the House of Rep. to introduce the measure. At my 
earnest solicitation he consented to do so and acted accord- 
ingly. This was in Jany 1859. As the result a law was passed 
allowing such parties to testify in certain small affairs such as 
assault, assault and battery, trespass, etc. This was a good 
entering wedge and gave me encouragement. This I followed 
up and for five successive years caused the matter to be brought 
before the Legislature until success crowned my efforts by the 
enactment of the law of 1864. 

Following up my success at home I commenced work in 
Mass and by some 3 or 4 communications to the Boston Daily 
Advertiser called attention to the subject. The articles had 
the desired effect and the last was the means of accomplishing 
the desired object. This last was the report which I wrote of a 
trial of a poor negro barber of our own city who in darkness 
of night had killed a big Irishman and the fact of his doing so 
was patent tho done secretly. The poor little negro was put on 


trial and by his own testimony alone, his innocence of murder 
by killing in self defence so fully established, as to ensure his 
instantaneous acquittal. The report which I made was so 
conclusive an argument in favor of the law, that the Leg. at 
once adopted it at the motion of J. Q. Adams. Happening to 
be in Boston on the day of its introduction I called on Mr. 
Adams at the State House and at his request wrote out the law. 
This was before its introduction. During the same days ses- 
sion he introduced it and procured its passage and it thus 
became the law of Mass. 

Its subsequent success was astonishing, having like wild 
fire gone over the union and back to Congress and is now 
almost everywhere practised among English speaking people 
and with some modification in France. 

I more than half suspect that I have had much to do with 
certain Post Office improvements in the law regulating the 
Department. The law for a few years after the introduction 
of postal cards was such that no postal could be forwarded to 
the owner who had left town as letters might. The only favor 
in this line was that a new postage stamp must be affixed. 
Unlike the treatment which letters reed which might follow 
the person addressed all over the Union, postal cards could 
not be so forwarded. 

Another defect in the P. O. service I found in the case of 
postal boxes the contents of which were retiuired to be carried 
to the P. O. and there mailed. I thought of the conversion 
of the plan of letting the train P. M. open the box and take 
out the letters thus facilitating the forwarding of them. Being 
at Washington in 1876 during the session of Congress I applied 
to the Ch. of the Post Office Committee to have the proper 
amendment made, but he dissented and would do nothing. 
Soon after a Committee was appointed by Congress to revise 
the P. O. laws when I took advantage of the opportunity and 


addressed the Com. on the subject. Both recommendations 
were adopted and are now the law of the Department. Whether 
it was my recommendation that effected it I can not say how- 
ever, but I suspect my suggestions were the real cause of the 

Filius NulUus 

Since the foregoing was written I have during the session 
of 1887 procured the enactment of the very important statute 
regulating the descent of estates to and from illegitimates and 
the amendment of the Divorce law of our State. This un- 
fortunate class of our citizens are everywhere treated with 
ignominy and cruelty as the children of nobody, filius nullius, 
and that without any fault of theirs. In my practise I had 
met with cases of great hardship and I resolved to do away 
with the ignominy and after a great deal of care I wrote out 
the law and then went before the Leg. and procured its enact- 

Voting by Proxy 

The subject of "Voting by Proxy" at Public Elections is 
now my hobby and so long as I shall live to have the power to 
work I propose to push the matter until success crowns my 
efforts. It is a great improvement on the present system and 
can not I believe fail of ultimate success. I have already 
had it presented to the Legislature for enactment, of course 
without success and have caused it to be noticed several times 
by the public press. The measure is slowly gaining favor and 
is bound at last to succeed. Once in practise in a single state 
it will pass like wild fire to all. . . . 

Jury System. 

Another scheme or project which I should like to engage in 

effecting if my life should continue is the reformation of the 

Jury System, in the trial of Civil causes. I have long regarded 

the present system of twelve men drawn heterogeneously from 


the masses for the trial of causes in court as a gross hbel 
on the cause of justice and a most bunghng as well as un- 
safe mode of arriving at the true merits of any cause. . . . 

Another scheme now (July 1888) before Congress have I 
been active in introducing and promoting, to amend the Con- 
stitution of the U. S. in the matter of Presidential Elections. 
I found out by reading the Constitution one day, some two 
years ago, that there was no provision of law to meet the con- 
tingency of a President Elect dying before his inauguration. 
By a communication in the Boston Herald I called attention to 
it and then sent copies of the article to various members of 
Congress and Senators and to the Pres. Cleveland. Every 
person acknowledged the favor and thanked me. Amend- 
ments to meet the want were proposed to the Act then on its 
passage, but they were voted down. Indeetl the defect could 
not properly be provided for by statute. The matter is now 
before a Committee of the Senate who are neglectful of it but 
will ultimately see that the proper amendment is adopted. 

18S9. I have made further efforts by letters recently pub- 
lished in the Boston Daily Advertiser and N. Y. Independent 
calling attention to the subject and these have been duly 
commented on by the Press favorably in different parts of the 

1904- The matter has since been twice considered by the 
Senate on motion of Senator Hoar. At first the subject was 
brought before the Senate on the 4th day of May 1898 and was 
discussed principally as to the form of the amendment, and was 
as the amendment was made to read, finally adopted by the 
Senate by unanimous vote as reported in the Congressional 
Record of 55th Congress, voted May 4, 1898, pages 5056 to 
5062. The House took no action and the matter of course 
passed over. The House, however, received the act as passed 
by the Senate and on May 5, 1898 referred it to the Judiciary 
Committee who failed to make any report. 


At a Subsequent Session, the subject was again presented 
to the Senate by Senator Hoar who after having made a few 
remarks on the subject cited the argument as presented by 
me and begged to be permitted to read the same which he was 
permitted to do and the proffered Act was thereupon unani- 
mously adopted. The House, however, neglected to consider 
the matter and so the proper amendment fails thus far to be 
adopted and awaits future action. The proposed amend- 
ment was defective and needed an important amendment. 

Mr. Hoar having since died an important question remains 
for the future to .settle and ([uere, who shall be the man to 
prosecute the case. The propriety and the necessity for the 
suggested remedy to be adopted is admitted by all and we 
await further action of Congress. 

Among the files of father's letters are many bearing on 
this subject, written by Congressmen and Senators. I have 
selected five to give here. 

In 1888, Senator Hoar wrote a long letter to Rep. Boutelle, 
on this subject. His stand at that time is shown in these 

My de.\r Sir, — I have read the two letters from Hon. 
Albert W. Paine of the Penobscot Bar, which you enclose. 
They relate to a very interesting subject. The Committee 
on Privileges and Elections considered it verj' fully when the 
bill to regulate the presidential succession was framed. I 
consulted not only the members of the Committee but other 
Senators and all were of opinion that it was not practicable to 
make any provision for the subject either by legislation or by 
amendment to the Constitution. . . . The prevailing opinion 
of those whom we consulted was that the necessity supposed 
by Mr. Paine did not exist. Those who think it does exist 
agree that the danger is now confined to a very short period 
of time. ... It is quite likely that before many years pass 
there will be an amendment of the Constitution changing in 


some respect the method of the election of the President and 
Vice President. Whenever that shall happen there ought to 
be and probably will be a clear provision for this case. 

I am, yours faithfully, 

Geo. F. Hoar. 
To Hon. C. A. Boutelle 

House of Representatives. 

That further consideration changed Senator Hoar's opinion 
is shown in this letter to my father. 

Committee on the Judiciary, United States Senate, 
Washington, D. C. 

Worcester, Mass. Nov. SS, 1899. 
My dear Mr. Paine, — I am much obliged to you for your 
letter and for the enclosed letter which, however, I had already 
seen and read with interest. If one influential man in the 
House of Representatives will take hold of the matter I can 
take care of it in the Senate. But I am naturally somewhat 
tired of getting valuable measures through the Senate, with a 
good deal of labor and pains, and then having them get no 
attention whatever in the House. Now you are entirely right 
in your opinion as to the gravity of the situation and the need 
of a remedy by Constitutional amendment. I should think 
your Congressman, Mr. Boutelle, who is a very vigorous man 
of great influence might be made to see the importance of the 
matter. If some member of the House of Representatives 
would take the initiative so that he would get whatever credit 
belongs to the introduction and successful accomplishment of 
an important measure, I shall be very glad to see after the 
thing in the Senate. I have got too old to care much about 
the pride and glory of such things. 

I am, with high regard, 

faithfully yours, 
Albert W. Paine Esq. Geo. F. Hoar. 


There are several other letters from him, the last is dated 
Dec. 1901. 

Worcester, Mass, Dec. 23, 1901. 
My dear Mr. Paine: I have received at Worcester today 
your letter in regard to the Constitutional Amendment. 

Your suggestions on the suljject have always been exceed- 
ingly wise, and I shall be glad to give this communication full 
attention. I hope the proper Constitutional Amendment will 
be reported by the Committee on privileges and Elections 

I am, with high regard, faithfully yours, 

Geo. F. Hoar. 
Albert W. Paine, Esq., 
Bangor, Maine. 
There are several letters from Senator Frye. 

Washington D. C, January, 18, /98 
Mr. Albert W. Paine, 
Bangor, Alainc. 

My dear Sir, — It is impossible for you to intrude upon 
me. I have such a profound respect for your opinions that I 
am always pleased to hear from you. I shall present your 
Constitutional Amendment this morning and have it referred 
to the Judiciary Committee, together with your reasons for 
its adoption. I am. 

Yours very truly, 

Wm P Frye 

United States Senate 
Hon. Albert W. Paine, 
Bangor, Maine. 
My de-\r Mr. Paine, — I have yours of March 5. The 
Chairman of the Judiciary committee appointed a sub-com- 
mittee on your Constitutional amendment. I repeatedly called 
their attention to the great importance of the matter, but about 


the only reply I could get was that we had gotten along for 
over a hundred years and, as this short session was so taken 
up, they did not think it best to report the amendment favor- 
ably. They all admitted that the charges you made were 
true and that great danger exists. I called their attention to 
the fact that Senator Hoar was very warmly in favor of your 
amendment, but it did no good. I think if an amendment is 
proposed very early in the next session that it may receive 
favorable consideration." 

I am very glad that you are still in good health, and that 
your life is spared. 


Wm. Frye. 
Wa.sliington, D. C, March 8, 1907. 

I have selected two other letters written by two of our 
prominent Maine men. This one I like to give as one of many, 
showing the friendly esteem in which my father was held in 
Maine, the State: 

Senate Chamber, January 2, 190Jf. 

My dear Mr. Paine, — Your letter of the last of the year 
has just been received. You will, I hope and believe, live for 
years in both enjoyment and usefulness. 

There is no such record in Maine as yours for eminent 
service at the Bar and in the business world, where good lawyers 
give so much of direction to business. 

All the good wishes of the season go with this letter, and 

I hope I shall keep writing them at the beginning of many years 

in the future. Sincerely yours, 

Eugene Hale. 

Hon. Albert W. Paine. 

The other I give because of its historical interest. Father 
had evidently written to Mr. Reed regarding his famous ruling 
of the "quorum." 

1 But before the "next session," father had gone. 


Speaker's Room, 
House of Representatives, 
Washington. D. C. 19 Fehy, 1890. 
Bro. Paine, — I am glad to have such approval from the 
regions of pure law. Your argument cannot be answered. 
Nevertheless you can hardly appreciate what a shock it was 
to old traditions and to use and wont it was, to count a man 
as here simply because he was here. But the world do move 
and with mighty little jar after all. 

Sincerely yours, 
A. W. Paine Esq. T. B. Reed. 

Religious Experience 

In a sketch of one's life such as this is, it would be a great 
defect to pass over what is usually called ones religious experi- 
ence or sentiment. 

I have already alluded to the fact of my parent's orthodox 
belief and religious views and practice. They were good old 
fashioned Congregationalists and with one other married couple 
formed the entire church. ... As to myself I could never find 
any pleasure in the contemplation of the Orthodox creed and 
Catechism. I always had the feeling when a boy that its 
teachings made anything of the future rather than what I would 
have for a heaven and as I heard the preaching of hell fire and 
eternal torments and the doctrine of election and predestination 
and all that system of absurdities I used to wish that God was 
as good as I was & such things would not be. My mind and 
heart rebelled against the whole creed and all the pulpit utter- 
ances of the kind and the hope was ever fresh in my mind 
that at some time I should find something that I could love to 
believe. INIy boy days and college years pas.sed without the 
sight however and I was fast inclining to infidelity when during 
the last year of ray professional studies at Hallowell in June, 
1834 I made the acquaintance of the doctrines of the New 



Church as given to the world through the agency of Sweden- 
borg. I was but a day in their reception. 

They so strongly commended themselves to mj^ reason, to 
my intellect, to my heart and brain, the whole world and all 
its parts physical natural mental, moral, and spiritual and so 
full of the most convincing evidence that I could no more help 
believing than I could the fact of my existence. So I have 
ever been and shall ever be, both in this life and the future a 
full believer of the truths, the glorious truths of the New 
Dispensation. They are to me the great comforter of my life, 
my support and foundation. When the time comes as soon 
I expect it, I go with firm faith and undoubting trust to that 
other state which is as real and certain as is this I now live and 
enjoy. It is for my family alone that I have any regrets or 
any reluctance at going. 

Our life here is like the College life of youth, a mere state 

of preparation for tlie future after graduation. Successive 

states only in each case, the one the conse(|uence of the other, 

following it at once and affected in each case by the state which 

precedes. \^1886r\ 

A nfhor 

In addition to other work of which mention has been made 
I have had more or less to do in the way of using the public 
press as author or contributor. I have always from my 
admission to the Bar been more or less a scribbler. 

My first published article was a letter from Bangor published 
in the Philadelphia Gazette, written at the request of the Editor 
in Nov. 1835 giving an account of our City. From that time 
forward I have been an almost constant correspondent for the 
Boston Daily Advertiser for all the 50 years past. During the 
Aroostook War I was the only correspondent and my letters 
were very extensively published all over the country and 
some went to England. [A complete file of these papers was 
given to the Bangor Public Library in 1017.] 


Contributions on different subjects to our Dailies in Bangor 
and to the Advertiser have been frequent and numerous gener- 
ally over the signature of A. W. P. Occasional Magazine 
articles and two for the Maine Historical Society have also 
appeared. The Territorial History of Bangor and Vicinity 
was one of the contributions thus proffered which has since 
been printed forming a small volume of much interest. 

As Bank and Insurance Examiner I made two annual Re- 
ports containing not only the statistics of the Dept. but large 
amounts of information of an historical or instructive char- 
acter connected with the subject such as the history of Savings 
Banks and the general principles controlling and governing 
them as well as other subjects. 

During the three subsequent years of my Insurance Com- 
missionership my three annual Reports contained in like 
manner a large amount of information of a like character 
touching the subject of Insurance of different kinds. I have 
been pleased to find that the doctrines which I adopted 
have ever since been held to by my successors and by the 

As Tax Commissioner my Report on Taxes generally re- 
ceived wide favor and general adoption. 

As a member of the Insurance Convention at its origin, 
I assumed the role of an active member and its two large 
volumes of proceedings bear evidence to the work done 
there by me, to perfect the system of Insurance practise 
in its various departments of Life, Fire, Accident and 

During the last eight or ten years I interested myself largely 
in hunting up my ancestry and establishing the genealogj' of 
our family. The work was an arduous one and one where 
at the start I had nothing to start with. I knew nothing of 
my family, back of my owti father the name of his father not 
being known. But by perseverance I went on my way and 


what I at last accomplished is made evident by my published 
work, "Paine Genealogy, I])swich Branch." The family was 
so little known that it had no distinctive name and it was left 
to me to name it as I did, "The Ipswich Branch." 

Having accomplished so much I could not bear to have my 
labor lost and .so concluded to perpetuate it by publishing the 
work as I did. This is all I have to say about it. The Book 
tells the rest. The book was published in 1881. 

More recently I have published "The New Philosophy" 
which is a work intended as the book shows to be an intro- 
ductory work of what I call the new system of philosophy or 
system that is bound to take the place of the old or anticjuated 
system that is in many respects and especially in matters of a 
mental character so utterly defective and unreasonable, illogi- 
cal and absurd. . . . Published in 1884. 

Sept. 31, 1892. I have recently had the curiosity to review 
the acts of my profession or rather my professional life more 
especially so far as relates to doings in Court. 

In reviewing the scenery I find that I have had trials before 
every Judge of the Court of Common Pleas and District Court 
during their whole existence from the organization of the 
State. Also before every Judge of the Supreme Judicial Court 
who held office after my admission which embraces every Judge 
of that Court since the State of Maine was a separate State 
except Judge Parris, Preble and Mellen. But I have tried 
cases with the last two having had several cases against Preble 
and one with Mellen. All but Parris have I thus been familiar 
with in practise. 

In addition to these I have tried cases before every Circuit 
Court Judge of the U. S. for First Circuit except the present 
one, also before every District Judge of the U. S. for Maine 
District including Judges Story, Woodbury, Curtis, Clifford, 
Lowell, Ware, Fox and Webb. 


In looking over my Law Dockets I find on them more or less 
cases at every Law term since I was admitted beginning with 
1836 and continuing to 189^2 (4) or 59 consecutive yearly law 
terms with one exception and that in all I have had some 525 
cases for Law argument before S. J. C, some more than 300 
being reported in the Maine Reports making about 3 vols out 
of the whole 83 vols of the Law Reports of Maine. 

Besides the cases already mentioned I have also argued 
three cases before the Supreme Court of the U. S. at Washing- 
ton and more or less cases in the Courts of Mass., N. H. and 
Minn. In New Hampshire I succeeded in procuring a decision 
which had been rendered more than 50 years before and con- 
stantly receiving the practise and support of the people and 
the Court ever since, to be overruled and annulled. It was a 
case involving the title under the tax law of X. H. It involved 
the title of almost the whole township which was thus saved 
to my client (Coe). It was a hard work but I succeeded 
having procured the assent of a majority of the Court. 

In one of the S. C. of U. S. cases which was that of Moor 
and Veazie the question was finally established settling the 
extent of the U. S. jurisdiction over the rivers, a matter that 
had never before been fixed. The law was thus for the first 
time decided to be that the jurisdiction of the \j. S. government 
over the navigation of Rivers extended to the farthest navigable 
point from the ocean and no farther without any regard to the 
flowing of the tide. 

Among the pleasant duties performed I had the pleasure of 
representing my State in the Insurance Convention which 
brought me in contact and acquaintance with very many dis- 
tinguished men of other states and thus helped make life 

On another occasion I was sent to Fredericton, X. B. to 
represent my State before the Legislature there with reference 
to certain water rights where certain proposed improvements or 


interference with the waters of the St. John and other streams 
interfered with the use of the same waters in our State. I was 
successful in procuring the arrangement desired but the matter 
never amounted to anything as the whole scheme was aban- 
doned by the Province. 

On another occasion I was ajjpointed by the Governor of 
Maine under a resolve of our Legislature suggested by myself 
just before, to procure from Mass. Leg. the various documents 
and records pertaining to the lands in Maine, then in the Land 
Office of that state at Boston. In this I was successful having 
procured from the Committee a favourable report and from the 
Legislature a Resolve granting the desired gift. 

After being thus successful another Ex appointment sent me 
to Boston to explore and find out and receive the documents 
sought for. A day or two of vigilant work through the various 
rooms of the State House and its closets resulted in my obtain- 
ing almost the entire body of all the papers and records, maps, 
and documents desired, some of the most important being 
found thrown into the waste closets of the Capitol, covered 
with dirt and ready to go with the next spring cleaning into the 
brush heap of the dumping ground. 

One who visits the Land Office of Maine and sees how ele- 
gantly and conveniently are now arranged the whole history 
of our public lands, its maps and plans, field notes and deeds 
of conveyance and other material may gain some idea of the 
great value of the work thus done. 

The reason of my appt was the oft repeated idea that for 
years I had suggested to our Land Agent that these records 
should be thus secured. How little do people in general know 
of the value of such old records and papers and oh ! how few 
care to know anything al)out them. It is well that now and 
then there is one exception. I am glad to be one. 

Dec. 1, 1904. During the last twelve years which have 


expired since my last date I have still continued to live, having 
recently celebrated ray 93d birthday. Tho during the last 
two years I have been more or less at times afflicted with disease 
in addition to my defect in hearing I still regard myself as a 
member of the Bar and in professional practise which has been 
continuous since May 1835 thus making me the oldest lawyer 
in continuous practise in the United States as my reputation 
exists, being now in my 70th year of practise. I now daily 
(generally) visit my office and pay my rent for same tho 
I find comparatively little to do. How long I shall continue 
to do .so depends upon the gift of Providence in the prolonga- 
tion of life. 

During ths time above stated my dear Wife left her earthly 
home for the better home of eternity on the 12th day of April 
1901 after some sixty-one years of happy companionship on 
earth. That we shall soon meet each other again to enjoy an 
eternity of fellow.ship is and affords a complete compensation 
for the brief deprivation of mental connection on earth. 

I have recently dissolved my connection with several cor- 
porations after a long .service in each, by resignation as follows, 
— on account of my deafness and age. 

As Librarian of Penobscot Bar after 60 years service I re- 
signed in 1899 and at same time I also resigned the office of 
Treasurer which I had held for 50 years. 

A few weeks ago I also resigned the office of President of 
the Bar after about twenty years service as such. 

In consideration of my services as approved, the Bar did me 
the honor of having my portrait painted and hung upon the 
wall of the Bar Library in our new Court House. Appropriate 
services were performed, including those on my resignation, 
reports of which were duly published in the city papers. 

As Treasurer of Mt. Hope Cemetery Corporation I served 
for the period of 50 years, when I declined the proffered election 
for another year. Appropriate resolutions were passed by the 




Corporation with a vote appropriating $100 per aiinuiu as a 
gift for the consideration of the services which I iiad performed 
during the half century of its favor. The appropriation being 
for the years of my hfe. 

Last year after some 20 or 30 years service as President of 
the Maine Telegraph Company I declined a reelection when a 
vote of thanks and gift of $100 was passed, my position as 
Director of the Co. ever since its organization some 60 years 
ago being also repeated for the coming year. On account of my 
age and accompanying defects from deafness I regarded it as 
rather a duty to free myself from the responsibilities of the 
several offices thus surrendered arid declined. 

During all the years of my residence in my home on Court 
St. being about 55 years, I have constantly, every year, person- 
ally performed the work of cultivating my garden almost every 
item of work from the planting of the seed until the gathering 
in of the crop having been performed by my own hands. The 
work has been the source of great interest and happiness to me, 
as I have all the while enjoyed the work and realized the benefit 
bestowed thereby on my bodily health and strength. 

I have just now within a few days commenced a new effort to 
influence Congress to enact a statute pledging the good faith 
and power of our Government to grant to the Phillippine Islands 
their independence as soon as in the opinion of Congress they 
are fitted for such privilege. I have accordingly published in 
the Boston Daily Advertiser and in our Daily papers an article 
on the subject and sent copies thereof to President Roosevelt 
and different members of Congress. What will be the result 
remains to be seen. 

Father died Dec. 3, 1907, three years after this last entry. 
His interests in the various activities of the world and in the 
various reforms remained with him to the end. 

He was able to do a great deal of good in the world because 
he was ever ready to take the initiative in any new movement 


that appealed to him and because he was also ready to take 
the full responsibility for its accomplishment. 

For many years it had been father's duty and privilege, as 
President of the Penobscot Bar, to give the memorial addresses 
before its members; it had now come his turn to be honored. 

Mr. Franklin A. Wilson, one of father's most esteemed friends, 
succeeded him as President. It is a pleasure to me to give 
extracts from his address, Jan. 25, 1908. 

May it please your Honor: 

The sad yet not distasteful duty has been imposed upon me 
as president of the Penobscot Bar in succession to the Hon 
Albert W. Paine, to call the attention of the court officially 
to the fact so well known to your honor already, that on the 
third day of December last Brother Paine died at his residence 
in this city at the age of more than 95 years having been born 
on the 16th day of August 1812, and having been admitted 
to this bar on May 28, 1835, thus having covered over 72 years 
of professional connection with the bar of this county. Truly 
a wonderful record if it was a record of honest, conscientious 
professional work. 

How then has our deceased brother impressed himself 
upon his professional brethren. If we were compelled to rely 
upon memory, few contemporaries are alive to tell the tale, 
but for three-score years and ten, volumes of law reports issued 
annually bear evidence of the immense amount of labor per- 
formed by Brother Paine and of the varied learning displayed 
by him in the conduct of his cases. I am not sure that he 
ever engaged in trials upon the criminal side of the court, 
but upon the civil side every department of legal practice 
seemed to have enlisted his aid. He always believed implicitly 
in the justice of his cause and in the integrity of his client and 
so gave all his powers unreservedly to his vindication. It was 
customary to say amongst the lawyers that Brother Paine was 
lucky, but the truth was that indomitable industry and a 


sound mind in a sound body brought him chents and secured 
success for himself in legal contests. 

As have so many other men, a very few of whom are now 
at the Bar, I passed a portion of the time devoted to legal 
studies prior to admission to the Bar in Brother Paine's office 
as a student. 

That was in the year 1854-5. Brother Paine was then in 
the prime of his manhood, and every hour of his business day 
was absorbed by the best class of clients, both individuals and 
corporations. I wondered how he could do the work he did 
and maintain his splendid condition of health and came to the 
conclusion that temperate habits, combined with the physical 
exercise of caring personally for his large garden and grounds, 
conduced to good health and appetite, yet freedom from worry 
was the chief cause of his physical and mental health. He 
dropped his professional cares at the office and carried to his 
home and his family, and his garden a body and brain open to 
the influences of social recreation and healthy rest. 

The records of our Public Library would disclose the fact 
that he was a most constant reader of the best of general liter- 
ature, whilst his private library was well selected and extensive. 
He early became interested in the life, experience and teaching 
of Emmanuel Swedenborg, and to the last day of his life de- 
rived the keenest enjoyment from the contemplation of the 
spiritual tenets of the sect known generally as the Church of the 
New Jerusalem. . . . 

There was nothing of the meteoric about Brother Paine's 
professional practice, whether before the courts or juries. 
He never called to his aid the blare of trumpets or the beating 
of drums, but aimed to know the law, to array the facts and 
to make the plainest possible statement of his case, hoping 
to convince the intelligence and reason of the tribunal before 
which he appeared. ... 

After a half century of the practice of law, experience 


teaches me that if I were a htigant in search of counsel, I should 
not choose a so-called "genius" who "ties his chariot to a 
star" but rather the counsellor who knows the law and has the 
power of imparting it clearly and concisely to the court or 
jury, quite regardless of the galleries and who possesses integrity 
of character in the circles in which he moves unimpeached and 
unimpeachable. Such a one will be of the greatest assistance 
to courts and juries in elucidating the truth and promoting 
justice, the worthy objects for which courts exist, and will 
achieve success. 

We place brother Paine in this category. By common 
consent he was an honest, honorable man, an upright member 
of society, a model head of a family, a loyal citizen of this 
Republic, of simple tastes and high ideals. We do well to 
study his life and emulate his virtues. Thus shall the good 
that he accomplished in almost a century of activity be per- 
petuated long after his passage to another sphere of action. 












Bangor, Sunday, P.M., Aug. 2, 1885. 

The weeks fly by so rapidly that I can hardly keep the run 
of them, much less to gather up anything by the way to send 
to another. The history of the day is with me the history of 
my life and in the one you have the other and no detail hardly 
is necessary. The days history is .shortly told in the eating of 
breakfast, dinner and supper, two or three hours in the garden, 
7 hours sleep and 9 hours professional work. There you have 
it save as a little reading of the daily news and a few trifles 
come in as condiments to season the dish. 

My garden enjoyment daily increases as the crops are matur- 
ing and their rapid growth exhibits itself. Never was I aware 
of such rapid progress made in all kinds of vegetation. My 
pole beans are almost passing off from the tops of the highest 
poles and are now starting off for Sirius or the Sun. How near 
they will come to their mark I dont know. If they keep on as 
they have thus far, they will be nearer to it a good deal than 
when they started. . . . 

Bangor, Sunday, P.M. Sept. 3, 1890. 
My dear G.,— I have just been informed that my to-days 
letter must be sent to the Isle of Shoals where you propose 
to find yourself on Tuesday next. Do you know where you 
are going or in what State of the Union you propose to make 
your stay? The mention of the name reminds me of so mi- 
portant a matter in the history of Maine's criminal practice 
that I cannot help mentioning it and thus at the same time 



hclj) fill my slieet and your interest in your visit. When 
Gen. Plaisted, my old student, was Attorney General of the 
State, a murder was committed on one of the Islands constitut- 
ing the group and the defence set up was that the locality of 
the crime was in X. H. and the Court in Maine had no juris- 
diction of the trial. This j)ut the General to his wit's end 
to prove that the place where the crime was committed was in 
Maine. The matter was one of very much importance, it 
never having been known where the line between the two 
States passed after leaving the mouth of the River between 
Portsmouth and Berwick. On the one side it was alleged and 
proved to a certain extent that it passed out to sea to the 
right and the other to the left of the spot. The Genl spent a 
vast deal of time and ingenuity in proving his side of the case, 
that the island was in Maine and thus gained his case. Please 
find out what State you to visit. 

I submitted the itroblem to Mr. Leighton, the long-time 
owner and landlord of the islands. His reply was this. 

"Since this trial, this Island (the Appledore) has paid taxes 
in Maine, prior to that time it belonged nowhere, paid no 
taxes. The Star Island is a part of the town of Rye, New 

During the Revolutionary War, the Lsles of Shoals, occupy- 
ing a position of great economic importance on account of their 
domination of the cod fisheries in Ipswich Bay, were able to 
accumulate considerable wealth by catering to both sides as 
opportunity arose. The sentiment of the Lslands was very 
friendly to England, so that after the war they were, to a large 
extent, left to themselves and more or less forgotten by the 
people of the mainland. 

Bangor, July 6, 1902, Sunday P.M. 

My DEAR G., — W'ere it not that the habit of writing you 

every Sabbath has become so imperative for its continuance, 

the present would be allowed to pass without a repetition of the 

foolish custom, for I have nothing to say worth the Govern- 


ment imposition of the 2 cent postage stamp to communicate. 
But the Spirit says "write" and "obey your old experience" — 
and so I obey, tho I have nothing to say. 

The week past, tho of no importance to your especial friends 
here, has been a vastly important one in a public view. Con- 
gress has bid us good bye, much to my joy, as having freed 
us and myself in particular, of the grave duty of keeping close 
watch of its important and, in many items, its very foolish 
work. I feel much relieved of a very grave duty which for 
seven months has been imposed upon me by the daily i^erusals 
of its proceedings. But the President has very markedly 
in many respects taken its place and, to the extent of an almost 
daily reading of his speeches, the grave importance of which 
imposes the duty of these being read and adjudged. 

Roosevelt is truly a distinguished man and one who is prov- 
ing himself a person of great importance in the government 
of his country's best interests. He is truly a very important 
personage and has if ever, very seldom found himself equalled 
by any of his predecessors. I find myself bound to read his 
frequent speeches and as often find myself informed of the true 
sentiment to be adopted in the consideration of the country's 
best interest in the decision of the many very important schemes 
now prevailing respecting the action of the Country. Cuba and 
the Phillipines, Porto Rico and the Danish West Indies, 
The Isthmian Canal and Irrigation propositions, Trusts and 
Tariffs, and Presidential succession, Bryanism and Clevelandist 
doctrines and the hundred other minor schemes and subjects 
of Presidential and Government importance, all have so much 
importance, as coming within the presidential scope that a 
citizen's duty seems imposed upon us for consideration and the 
President Roosevelt keeps us all fully informed on the subject. 
I am glad to be relieved of Congressional consideration of all 
these and other subjects. 

We are having one of the brightest of Summer days, the sun 


being out, shining in ail its glory of brightness. But our sum- 
mer has been so indulgent of its rains that all at once in the 
brightness of sunshine the usual daily shower is beginning to 
impose itself on our Sabbath enjoyment. Many are the 
victims that are umbrella-ized not. 

In spite of my having nothing to say, you will notice that 
I have covered my usual slieet with ink, for which you will give 
me due credit and pardon, with love from 

Burn it. P^P^- 

From father's last letter written ten days before he went 
from us. 

Bangor, Sunday P.M., Nov. 24, 1907 
My dear G., In taking my pen to perform my accustomed 
Sabbath day duty in your favor, I am entirely at loss to know 
how to do it. I have no news to send you and nothing else 
of any importance wortli the ink that I am wasting in letting 
you know it. During the past week our city & the world 
about us & our dear family are in about the statu quo that we 
were in during the last Sunday. 

Personally my experience in various particulars is adding 
daily to the knowledge of the fact that I am an old man, & 
constantly growing older, as one Sabbath takes the place of 
its predecessor in time. . . . During the past week I have 
finished the garden work usually devolving on gardeners to 
perform & all things of that character seem to be well done. 
Professionally I find much to do to repel the anxiety which 
our Minnesota neighbors are .seeking to impose on us & more 
or less of each of the passing days finds me employed in the 
endeavor to meet some of the many points which the facts 
of the law governing the same present. . . . How shall 
Minnesota law & facts be treated in the Maine Court of an 
entirely different character & especially when the Minnesota 
Law & facts are of such a peculiar character. But for an old 


man so nearly a centenarian in age to have imposed upon him 
the duty of managing cases of so nmch importance is a fact 
but httle known in the professional world. . . . 

I am very frequently personally troubled with certain char- 
acteristic namesakes of the Pai7ie connection, one of which is 
now being inflicted on my side. 

With love from 

your dear old 

Pap.\. — 

Death at Ninety Five 
To Father 

How he bereaves and blesses who has gone 
From lofty height of useful years as thine, 
Believing death to be but parting line 

Between the uses here and farther on; 

And joying still in living here or yon; 

Who, wise and simple, faithful and benign, 
Beholds the past and seeming ill combine 

In greater good that is forever won ! 

As one who climbs the mountain top can see 
A larger lighter view than they below. 
Yet turns and smiles its meaning from above. 

Thus "climbing life" on earth it was with thee. 
Dear father, climbing still, now, even so. 
Smile back on us, bereft, thy strength and love! 

Selma W. Paine 


My mother, Mary Jones (Hale) Paine, was born in North 
Yarmouth, Maine, May 8th, 1816. She was the daughter of 
Captain John and Mary Jones Hale who was the daughter 
of Dr. David Jones Jr. of revolutionary history, in turn the 
son of Dr. David Jones Sr., of Abington, Mass. (formerly 
of Weymouth), whose colonial history embraces resolves in 
committee against the oppressive acts of the British Parlia- 

On the Hale side, she was the direct descendant of Rev. 
John Hale, the early pastor of the church in Beverly, Mass. 
who had so much to do in dispelling the Salem witchcraft 

An accusation was brought against his wife, "whose dis- 
tinguished virtues had won for her a reputation which super- 
stition could not sully nor shake." "This broke the spell by 
which they had held the minds of the whole colony." 

My father mentions as a curious coincidence the fact that 
one of the Ipswich Paines, Robert, was the foreman of the 
impeaching grand Jury, although probably not one of the 
active prosecutors. The two, John Hale and Robert Paine 
were both ministers of the same faith, residing in the same 
neighborhood and both graduates of Harvard University, in 
college together for three years. 

Her childhood was passed in Portland and her young girlhood 
in Foxcroft. Here came my father to make legal calls and 
soon to make social calls on this Miss Hale. Between the two 
there was a strong tie in a common ititerest in the New Church 
to which my mother had been led by her friends the Chand- 
lers, one of whom was the partner of father. They were mar- 









ried on the 9th day of July 1840, by Rev. Henry Worcester, 
a New Church clergj-man of Hallowell. 

In 1847, they moved into the home on Court St., in Bangor, 
where they lived for the rest of their lives and where the un- 
married daughters lived until 1917 when there was only one 

The life of my parents together continued for nearly sixty- 
one years, they having celebrated by gatherings of friends, 
both the silver and golden wedding anniversaries. 

My mother died after a lingering illness of four years. 

A little son was born to them but did not stay, but four 
daughters came to form a quiet and happy home. 

As an invalid her life was lived almost wholly within the 
four walls of the house and in- thg'gafdAi, secluded from public 
gaze by hedges and trees. She lived for us, thought and 
worked for us far beyond her strength, was ever a companion 
in our pleasures and interests as well as . a guide in our edu- 
cation and in our higher life. The plans for us were hers, but 
the father was ever ready to help in their execution, 
^"f To my father's love and appreciation for the good in liter- 
ature, she added a great love for art and music, being herself 
a proficient pianist. 

Ever Listening 

by ]VL\RY J. Paine 

Listening, listening, ever listening 

For the quiet breathing near; 
For the gentle Voice saying 
" I am here." 


We have the letters written by father and mother to each 
other before their marriage in 1840. While there are many 
interesting bits of family news and happenings, the bulk of 
the letters is made up of an interchange of thought given them 
by the new religious teachings that had come into the lives of 
both of them, to father first. I give some extracts from the 
long, closely written four-page letters. The first one written 
by Mary Hale to Albert Paine, was in April, 18.S9, about five 
months before their engagement. This begins — 


Mh. Paine, — It is a sweet hour in which to begin a cor- 
respondence, the sun of the natural world has just illumined 
my pen with his mild and clear light e'er he departed for the 
night. Not the smallest shadowy cloud intercepted his rays, 
and may we not hope that the sun of the spiritual world will 
shine upon the interchange of thought and feeling and will give 
light and heat from his own pure source? 

And now as I look from the window one bright star comes 
forth, it speaks and it says, the sun has but left us to darkness, 
to appear more bright and gloriously in the morning, but I 
must stop for my natural eyes want natural light. An artificial 
light is provided and I will now tell you how very much obliged 
I am for your prompt compliance with my wishes in sending 
the books, few things and perhaps nothing besides could have 
given me so much pleasure. . . . 

Mary J. Hale. 

[no address] Sebec, June 9th, 1839 

I will devote a part of the afternoon in writing to you. 

I do not think it will be desecrating the Sabbath and I am quite 

sure it will be of more use to me than to attend the meeting here. 

I suppose you will be surprised to receive a letter from me dated 

at Sebec. I have taken a school here, and I am very happy 

in endeavoring to perform the duties of it. 

Is not the Providence of God a delightful subject on which 

we may dwell? It seems strange that we can ever repine, ever 


be unhappy, while the Lord watches over us, a Being infinite 
in love, in wisdom. From childhood, I have seen that what 
were considered afflictions, were real blessings and am quite 
sure that I have been thought either heartless or "very nervous" 
when I have almost rejoiced at those things about which so 
many mourned. Please excuse me for saying so much about 
myself, I should not presume to do so were you not of the N. 
Chh. It is a pleasure to be able to express my feelings and 
I fear I shall weary you. The truth is that here all that I love 
most is as a sealed book and it is very much so in Foxcroft 
except to Miss Everett. I feel that were I to express my own 
peculiar ideas here, at present, they would be profaned and 
it seemed to me a week since that I could not remain another 
day in this place. I am quite surrounded with strong Ortho- 
doxy, board in the family with the minister, they do not realize 
yet, how widely I differ from them, but they will soon feel it 
more, for I was on the point of telling Mr. Sewall, the minister, 
today, that he might take away my sabbath school class for 
I could not teach them what he wished to be taught from their 
lesson. I did not tell him today, but expect I shall be obliged 
to soon, and I only dread the argument he will want to have. 

I said the Providence of God was a peculiarly delightful 
subject to me but I am not reconciled to being so alone, it seems 
as if I could not breathe freely. I am like a child whose parents 
have found it necessary to place in confinement, he cries and 
knocks about to get release but when he finds his feeble efforts 
of no avail, he sits down quietly and waits until his parent shall 
think it proper to open the door. So I think it is, and will be 
with me. I am very sure that I shall be permitted to inhale 
the pure air of Heaven just so soon as my kind Parent sees 
that it is best for me. Strange then thinking so, that I should 
be in the least disposed to repine. I am not willing to wait 
but I expect to be before long. Thank you for mentioning 
your sister Harriet, I love to hear about her. The doctrines of 


the N Chh are certainly full of consolation to those who mourn 
for departed friends. 

M. J. Hale. 

Foxcrnfi, April lOtli ISJ/O. 

My dear Friend. ... I have been thinking today and 
in fact I have frequently thought of it before, how little I have 
ever thought of your external. I have sometimes endeavoured 
to remember hoio you looked, to bring your jjerson before my 
mind, but I have scarcely ever been able to do this with any 
tolerable degree of distinctness. When it has seemed to me 
that I could .see clcurly the internal and spiritual man, I have 
hardly known a feature of your face. Perhaps this arises 
in -part from our having written so much and seen each other 
so little, but whatever the cause, I would not have it otherwise. 

I did commence the Psalms at the time I propo.sed and I 
hoped you were pursuing the same order, though I was not 
sure, of this until the reception of your last letter, it is pleasant 
to think you arc reading the same portion with myself. Last 
evening I read the sixteenth Psalm, did you? 


From Albert W . Paine to Mary J. Hale 

Bangor, Me. 15 July, 1839 
... I am glad to hear that you enjoy yourself as well as 
you do in your present situation for I can not help thinking 
it a very lonesome one — to one thoroughly imbued with 
NChh. doctrines, no one can be lonesome in this world. And 
this, I have often thought, is a consideration which of itself is 
worth a world of fortunes for one's earthly happiness. How 
completely do these doctrines, if really received in their true 
spirit, dispell all feelings of disquietude, anxiety and care and 
make one contented with his lot whatever it may be. On the 
one hand the believer is fully assured that he is under the 
special guidance and protection of a holy and all wise God 
not subject to the fluctuations and accidents of blind fate 


and that whatever happens to him, if he is in order himself, 
is for his good; and on tlie other liand he is continually con- 
firmed in the pleasing and consoling belief that however he may 
be in respect to worldly friends and companions, he is still 
surrounded with a higher and holier order of beings and exist- 
ence. Now under such a belief, do accidents and mishaps 
(as they appear externally) assume the character of good 
and wise providence. It is however, important for us in order 
to a proper reception of the divine influences to give ourselves 
up to a proper state of instruction and guidance and make of all those means which are given us in the word and in 
nature, to introduce us into a state of orderly reception and 
action. We are not to sit listlessly down and say the Lord 
reigneth, and he will guide us aright. We are to enlighten 
our consciences and minds by all those aids given us. I cannot 
help believing that I every day become more and more con- 
firmed in the internal belief that we are under such a special 
providence in all things and that we have no need of de- 
spondency and gloom or discontent and uneasiness in relation 
to our worldly state and condition — I think I become con- 
tinually more fully convinced that things do go right and that 
we shall be provided for not only according to our deserts but 
far above them. And is it necessary to say that entertaining 
such a belief I think I daily grow more happy and enjoy the 
world the more. A. W. P. 

Bangor, Febij 25 181,0 
My dear Friend, Our Court has today blown its last blast 
and we are again at liberty. Our school is dismissed and we 
are beginning to enjoy the pleasures of another vacation. 
On the whole, however, I have enjoyed this Court much and 
have found little to regret or to complain of in its progress 
towards adjournment. I have got along much better than I 
feared and with all success and good luck that I could have 


asked for. The practice of law in Court is becoming every 
term more and more pleasant and at the same time less per- 
plexing and troublesome. And need I say that this becomes 
so in proportion as the rules of law and practice are made 
subservient to the true rules of order by which we should be 
governed. The whole world is strangely out of joint and 
disordered and no where is the disease more evident than 
in the practice of law and in the disclosures to which it 
leads. It is then a noble place to exercise ones ingenuity as 
well as honesty in putting these rules into active practice and 
due execution. 

Your Albert. 

Bangor, May 28, 18W 
My dear Friend. 

I have just returned from a lovely evening walk which I 
have been taking all alone thro the beautiful field. The 
delightful character of the weather, together with all the 
beauties of nature which are now put forth in the greatest 
splendor, renders a ramble at such a time as this, one of peculiar 
interest and value. How can one help feeling himself elevated 
towards a communion with Him who is the author of what is 
everywhere meeting him, when he goes abroad on such a lovely 
day and how can his soul fail to receive a kindly influence of 
light and love as he breathes in the refreshing and enlivening 
air of the pure heaven about him? The man must be bad 
indeed who, on such an evening as this, does not feel himself 
spiritually better for the natural influences around him. 


[It was always father's custom to take a late Sunday after- 
noon walk.] 



My sister Selma Ware Paine died in the winter of 1917, 
after a short illness. She had great strength of intellect and 
an unusually keen appreciation of all that was beautiful in 
the world of nature, art, music and literature. Hers was a 
gifted nature, one of rare beauty of character with the spiritual 
side predominant. 

■ I have written much of father's interest in the New-Church 
teachings. With him these were a matter of intellect, a sure 
belief, and his whole life was guided by them. With her, 
these teachings became spiritualized and she breathed them in 
her poems and in her life. She never allowed her very frail 
body to limit her service for others. Her own happiness 
depended upon her ability to .show .some delicate attention to 
others, especially to in sorrow and sickness, as well as 
to those in health and happiness. 

Could I select one word that would represent the strongest 
element in her character it would be loyalty. She was loyal 
to things, loyal to friends, loyal to her home, loyal to her family 
and above all loyal to her church, but her keenness of appre- 
ciation for all that was beautiful must be emphasized. 

When a mere child she began expressing herself in rhyme 
and was called u])on to write for many a celebration, 
public and private, and never a family festival but brought 
with it offerings from her pen. 

She passed nearly three years in Europe, studying music 
and the languages, afterwards adding to the latter during her 
life at home. She was one of the first to feel the power of 
Peer Gynt and to translate parts of it from the Danish. One 
of her latest treasures was a small, quaintly illustrated Bible 
written for our Penobscot Indians in their own language. Of 
this she made a very careful study. 

Perhaps her greatest delight was in the study of Dante and 
this delight she shared with others, for she was an inspiring 
teacher to her friends, giving them many new thoughts by her 
interpretations of the Divine Comedy. "Terza Rima" shows 
her study of the construction of this work. For finish she 
considered it her best poem. 

In 1907 we published a small volume of her poems "Fugitive 
Verses. " 



Thou, Terza Rima, never art completed. 
No circled sonnet thou, in one compounding 
Thy sense and music duly mixed and meted, 

Within itself, itself so sweetly rounding. 
Thou rather art a jeweled chain. Behind thee 
Thou ever, though in concord so abounding, 

Dost leave a waiting link of rhyme to bind thee; 
And whereso'er thy lovely way may wander, 
Before, there waits another link to find thee. 

O, Terza Rima, happily I ponder 

How truly thus our tale of life thou chimest 
It, too, awaits completed rhyming yonder 

As time into eternity thou rhymest. 


Translation from "De Charles D'Orleans" 

The weather now has laid aside 
Its coat of wind and cold and rain; 
Has clothed itself with robes again 
Embroidered and in sunshine dyed. 
No beast or bird that has not tried 
In its own tongue to sing or plain; 
The weather now has laid aside 
Its coat of wind and cold and rain. 
The fountain, brook and river wide 
To wear a livery are fain 
Of silver drops and jewelled train. 
Each man in new attire has vied. 
The weather now has laid aside 
Its coat of wind and cold and rain. 



kiiyu /k 



i PUBLIC library! 



{Who began to sing his Autumn song in June.) 
Oh, gentle prophet of the year's dedine. 

Why mark so soon the shortening of the days? 

The blooming Summer yet has maiden ways 
And, see, her cheek is roseleaf, fair and fine. 
Her breath is fragrant with the flowering vine, 

Her voice is full and firm with chorused lays. 

Why then your sweet untimely warning raise, 
Your autumn strain with summer song combine? 
And yet an added harmony you bring. 

There is a message in your inu.sic laid. 

Could summer song its full perfection reach 
Without a tone from Autumn and from Spring? 

Of present, past and future, life is made 
And what is perfect has a touch of each. 

As if you were only alight. 
With pinions of pink and of white 
Outspread for aerial flight, 

Sweet Pea ! 
As if, when you found you were tied 
And freedom to fly was denied, 
Your longing in fragrance you sighed 

To be free. 
Yet always alert for a spring 
And buoyant with hope that a swing 
At last might unloosen your wing. 

Sweet Pea. 
And such was a life that I knew; 
As longing and buoyant it grew, 
As fettered and fragrant as you. 

Sweet Pea! 



When heaven holds Orion forth 
No belted hunter it appears; 

It is an instrument of light 

That leads the music of the spheres. 

From Rigel to Betelgeuse strung 
Across the gleaming central three, 

My fancy draws the shining chords 
Too far away for us to see. 

And thence the sweetest numbers swell 
That tune the circling nights and years. 

But all too grand the mighty strain 
To enter in at mortal ears. 


A thresher prime is father Time, 
When harvest loads his wain 

He beats the hollow husks aside. 
And hoards the golden grain. 

A winnower is father Time, 

The chaff he blows away. 
The sweetened seed he treasures up 

For many a year and day. 

Oh, very wise is father Time, 

His flail is tried and true! 
I love the garnered pile of books 

He's winnowed through and through. 




Oh, happy baby boy. 

In verse could you express 
One half your perfect joy. 

Your radiant happiness, 
All poems ever made 

By any bard of old 
Beside that verse of yours 

Would be but poor and cold. 

Oh, happy baby boy, 

If you could put in songs 
One half the perfect joy 

That to your smile belongs, 
The masters of the world, 

From Palestrina down 
Would to your melodies 

Award the victor's crown. 

Could singer take a draft 

From out that well of joy 
You drink from every day. 

Oh, happy little boy. 
And could he, also, be 

Endued with highest power 
To sing it truly — then — 

Aye, in that very hour 
The listening world would lie. 

Enraptured, at his feet. 
Holding breath to hear 

A strain so heavenly sweet. 



The body's role; 
To ser\e the soul. 
If it usurp and master - 
■SMiat disaster: 

If the soil of the sou] is fallow and fit. 
The suitable seed will be wafted to it. 

A grief did Youth }>etide. 

He rent his garments, weeping sore 
And laid him in the dust and cried 

" I never shall l>e happy more." 

A sorrow came to .\ge, 

He slowly bowed his stricken head 
As do the winds when temi>est rage, 

"This, too, will pass away," he said. 


Between Too Little and Too Much 
Just Enough suspended swings 

If we give it Vjut a touch 
Lightly backward, forward springs. 

Yet, undaunted by rebuff, 
Hop)e is always trj'ing still 
To catch and hold the Just Enough 
And believes at last she will. 



Tbere was a man, there was a man 

Who hated meddling so. 
He saw his neighbor's house burn down. 
And closer drew his dressing gown 

Ar.a 'et the building go. 

There was a man. there was a man 

Who always lent a hand. 
WhateV.r his neighbor did. he'd try 
To have a finger in the pie. 

They drove him from the land. 

An old Diogenes remarked 

The differenoe to hit 
Twixt meddling when you do no good 
And bravely helping when you should. 

Requires a pretty wit. 


I cannot clip the wings of fancy. 

So she flutters where she will; 
Brings me tales of fair Elysium, 

And I listen, listen still. 

Till my soul arises; "Fancy, 

Wli.^t you tell me is not true." 
"I never said it wa*," she chuckles, 

And is off to pastures new. 

She will come again, — I know her, — 

Sweetly l\-ing a* before. 
And my soul will sit and scorn me 

Wliile I listen as of yore. 



Lightness of Heart! Lightness of Heart! 
^^'hy have you left me, Lightness of Heart? 
In the morning of Ufe we were seldom apart, 
You and I, Lightness of Heart. 
But now I must call you and bid you to stay, 
And often I call when you do not obey. 
Why do you leave me. Lightness of Heart.' 

Then Lightness of Heart, pirouetting, replies; 

"I am merrj' and thoughtless. I cannot abide 

The dull afternoon and the evening tide 

With its thronging of thoughts for the future and past^ 

With its loving and longing for all that will last. 

There's a Gladness of Spirit, serene and more wise, 

Who is friendly to sunset and stars in the skies; 

I am fair, but they say she is fairer than I. 

Call her. I dance to the sunrise. Good-bye." 

"Oh, Lightness of Heart!" — I sigh — 

And turn to the beautiful sunset. "Good-bve." 


Chapter One The Home 

The Mother 
Chapter Two The Pastor 

A Sermon 
Chapter Three The Scholar 
Chapter Four The Poet 

Chapter Five Extracts from Journal and Letters 
Chapter Six Poems of the Segur. 


Timothy Otis Paine at 38. 

Agnes Howard (Paine) at 22, from daguerreotype 

The Temple, from drawing by T. O. P. 

To the Chickadee, from manuscript of T. O. P., facsimile. 

THE ^'•i''"'' '■'^^'^ 




For Ihe interpretation of my father's inner cliaracter, liis 
interests and his aims, we have the Journal written in his 
youth. For that of his brother Timothy, "My Fourth Son," 
we have tlie Journals of his mother. From the pages of these, 
we can picture tlie details of his inner and of his outer life, 
from birth to the age of twenty-seven. There seems to be a 
particularly close bond between the mother and this son. 
In 1824 his birth is recorded, the only one of the eight. "In 
October we were blessed with a beautiful Son in addition 
to my other three." 

She gives us glimpses of him in his studies, in the beginnings 
of Hebrew. We see him in his social life, in his rambles through 
the fields in search of precious things; we see him at work on 
his portraits of man and animal. We see the rose in his cham- 
ber window. We have many glimpses into his poetical nature. 
Then we find recorded in 1843, "This is the first Sabbath that 
Timothy has spent in the service of God." The one longing 
of her heart that her "sons might be converted and redeemed 
from sin" was realized in him. Later in 1851 she rejoices in 
his entrance into the New-Church, and although the special 
theology does not follow in the lines of hers, still she is happy. 

Very interesting letters passed between my sister Selma and 
my uncle Timothy. After his death she sent a few extracts 
from them to Rev. Theodore F. Wright, President of the New- 
Church Theological School at Cambridge. These he published 
in the New-Church Messenger with an introduction of his own. 
As this introduction shows such an appreciative recognition 
of the character of Uncle Timothy's varied genius, I place it 
first in this, his part. 

Rev. T. O. Paine, LL.D., was a man of marked genius. 
Those who remember his intensely bright eyes and the quick- 
ness of his thoughts and actions will class him among the few 
people whom they have known to whom the term "genius" 
seems applicable. From his eager, impressionable boyhood 
all the way through his long and honored life, he was unlike 
the average man. His mind seemed always to leap to its 



conclusions. While others were laboriously studying obscure 
inscriptions, for instance, he was at once informed of their 
meaning. It may not be known to our readers that he began 
life as a sculptor, but such was the fact. He was always deeply 
interested in ancient languages, and was at home in several 
of them. He chose Hebrew at first, he once said, because no 
one seemed to care for it, and he felt that he might make 
the study of it useful to others. When the doctrines of the 
New-Church came to his knowledge, they met his every want, 
and his active mind rejoiced in them as affording him constant 
instruction. He was especially fond of selecting from Sweden- 
borg sentences of great significance and of repeating them 
wherever he went. The power of a passage seemed to pene- 
trate every fibre of his being, and he could scarcely sit still 
and speak calmly about it. 

When his mind was attracted to the study of the sacred 
structures, the ark and the temple, he found what was for 
him an ideal object of study. He possessed remarkable ac- 
curacy as a draughtsman, and in making drawings of the 
buildings, used measures of the utmost nicety. He may be 
said to have been more powerful with his pencil than with his 
pen, for his drawings never left the student in doubt as to the 
least particular of his meaning, while his conciseness in writing 
sometimes obscured his meaning, to less perceptive minds. 

He spent more than thirty years as the pastor of a rural 
congregation, preaching on Sundays all the year and sending 
forth his sympathy to every one who needed it. He loved his 
people, and they loved him. Toward them he was never 
censorious, and they did not stoop to criticise the eccentricities 
of genius, but viewed with proper pride his eminence in his 
chosen studies. 

It was not of the order of Dr. Paine's mind to make long 
arguments. It may be said without disrespect that he could 
not do so. His thoughts came forth like flashes of light. His 


first words contained the gist of what followed. To his in- 
tuition truth presented itself immediately, and without a 
long process of induction. His sermons therefore often con- 
tained sentences of marked significance, and they were always 
brief and pointed. 

How strongly his affections were fixed upon his family and 
flock was well known to all, and his kindliness was never known 
to fail. He loved to write little notes of friendship and to 
put in one pearl of thought, as may be seen in the extracts 
sent by a near relative and constant correspondent, in the 
belief that they might serve in some degree to give to others 
a share in his swift and incisive utterances. 

T. F. Wright. 




These Glimpses into the Home, into the life of the Mother 
and of the Father as Pastor, as well as the two short sketches 
of the Artist and the Student, were written at my request 
by the oldest daughter, Edith Paine Benedict. 

It may seem strange to judge a man by the recollections 
of his little child, but I have always felt that I knew my father 
better during the first seven years of my life than through the 
years that followed. 

My mother was a beautiful princess — a fairy queen — a 
wise and true counselor who was always right. He had taught 
me to see her with his eyes. 

He himself was but a faulty human being. His judgments 
were hasty and must often be forgiven but mother lived so 
close to our Heavenly Father that she always knew the truth. 
All this came to me through childish intuition from his mind. 

Father almost never admitted that he had judged hastily. 
He never apologized to us in words. It was his aim to be for 
us a true guide and a noble example but he was very temper- 
amental. His voice was like sweet music. So was mother's. 
Loud high tones caused him almost physical pain. So when 
he was disturbed by sounds of childish altercation the child 
with the loudest and most insistent tones and who uttered the 
most picturesque denunciations was the one instinctively 
pounced upon and sternly rebuked. That child was almost 
always myself. As a matter of fact I was often in the right. 
I loved my little brother far too well to be mean or selfish to 
him. Mother always understood and with a few gentle words 


■^ W YORK 



would lead Howard to stop teasing me or to play nicely. 
Then father would come through the room again and lay his 
hand on my head with the words "Edie is a good little girl." 
I was not at all flattered, but I was instantly comforted. I 
knew that I was not a good little girl. Father only meant 
that he was sorry. 

My earliest memory reaches back to the summer of 1859 
when I was twenty-six months old. Mother has told me that 
then occurred my only sickness. 

I lay in father's arms by the open window in our sitting 
room. It was in the night and the room was almost dark. 
He offered me milk from a tin cup but I could take but one 
sip for I was very sick, although I did not know it. I only 
knew that father's arms felt much better than my crib and that 
I did not like to be alone. 

After a time his eyes closed and his head fell forward, then 
he opened them with a start. This happened several times 
till the thought came to me (though perhaps not in words), 
"Father wants to go to bed and go to sleep." Then I thought 
that I would close my eyes and pretend to be asleep so that he 
would lay me down. Next I wondered if it would be wrong 
and whether it were better to pretend, so that Father could 
go to bed, or to keep my eyes open for the mere sake of being 
honest. Probably kind nature settled the question by bringing 
real sleep. 

Do parents of the present day succeed in awakening con- 
science at such an early age? Perhaps so — I have never been 
sure, but mine surely taught us when mere babies that our 
loving Heavenly Father watched over us at all times and that 
the one thing He cared most about is that we should do what 
is right. 

Our home was in the little village of Elmwood which was 
then called Joppa, my father being the pastor of the single 
church. We lived in one of the little white cottages which 


stood quite closely along the shaded streets, each with its 
neat door yard in front and apple trees in the rear. In those 
days each yard was surrounded by a substantial fence and 
entered through a latched gate. Ours, however, had also 
a graveled driveway and a small piazza. There were four or 
five large, square houses whose yards were bordered with 
hedges of evergreen. There were several families of culture 
and refinement whose homes breathed the air of other-world- 
liness common to New Church households of that generation 
but there was absolutely no aristocracy in the little village. 
We were all taught from infancy to feel respect and considera- 
tion for everyone. Character was the only criterion, and even 
that was not rigidly applied. We never heard sharp or unkind 
criticism of any kind. Riches and poverty were terras found 
only in books. The words meant nothing to us. Intemper- 
ance was probably very common in the village but was almost 
never forced upon our notice. 

Our home was a refuge and fortress. No one ever entered 
its door without knocking. Callers were to be expected only 
between the hours of three and five. Nothing interrupted 
the regularity of our lives. 

We were out of doors at six o'clock each morning, our glad 
new day begun. We played almost without hindrance or 
obstruction all the long forenoon. The neighbor's children 
came over freely and we never stopped to wonder why we 
so seldom returned their visits. Neither were we conscious 
of the study window which overlooked our garden and play- 
ground, except to be vaguely glad that father was so near. 
Our yard was the best in the village and all the children knew 
it. The man who brought our wood was given extra money 
to unload it in such a way as to make a safe, strong pile in the 
yard which might serve us as a mountain, a ship, or a fort at 
will. We might set our little ladder at the foot of the apple 
tree and climb up to sit among the branches. We were even 


allowed to run about on the woodshed roof, for a ladder stood 
always ready. We might make mud cakes with plantain seeds 
for raisins and our collection of broken crockery was respected. 

After dinner there was another nice long play. My mother 
has often told me that she never in her life heard a child of 
hers ask "what shall I do?" I cannot remember a day of my 
life that was long enough for the things I had planned. 

But at three o'clock came the inevitable washing and brush- 
ing and "getting ready" for afternoon. My dark print was 
changed for a light French calico with tiny flowers dotted over 
it and I sat in my little blue round-about chair and learned my 
lessons and did my stint of sewing — never patchwork but 
some useful garment — for my doll or baby sister, while Howard 
whittled with his jackknife which he was allowed to do at the 
age of four or five. 

Our sitting room had a little fireplace down whose chimney 
Santa Claus used to come on Christmas night and a closet in 
which our toys were kept, for the room was our only nursery. 
Three times a day we put our playthings back in the closet 
and Bridget moved out the table (under which on rainy days 
and afternoons we always played), removed its woolen cover, 
replaced it with one of white damask and the place became a 
dining room. A blind staircase led to father's study, a pleasant 
east chamber with sloping walls. It was a treat to visit the 
little place for the window was filled with choice flowering 
plants, the homes of the fairies. One lived in the little monthly 
rose bush, another in the tiny orange tree. Under the window, 
in our back yard was a tiny box-bordered garden, filled with 
polyanthus, ladies delights and all old fashioned posies. This 
looked much more beautiful when seen from above. So did 
the wood pile and the orchard. Near the garden stood an 
arbor covered with jessamine which had been built for mother 
and in which she sat for hours on summer days while father 
read aloud from beautiful books. We children seldom listened 


to the reading but we loved to watch our mother's face while 
father read. It was very good fun to read to mother for she 
always laughed delightedly at all the funny parts and was 
breathlessly excited in the tragic places, deeply serious, with 
tears in her eyes when the book called them forth. And so we 
knew long before we could read for ourselves that the world 
of books is real and wonderful. 

For years mother had not been able to use her eyes for 
reading or sewing but her father had read aloud to her for 
hours each day and she had been accustomed from childhood 
to commit to memory beautiful poems. These she repeated 
to us in her low sweet voice while I was busy with my daily 
sewing. Some of the poems were only little rhymes and songs 
for childhood and all through the day there were delightful bits 
of Mother Goose, but the regular sewing hour was usually made 
wonderful by the magic pictures from Marmion, Lady of the 
Lake, The Prisoner of Chilian or best of all Young Lochinvar. 

Father was likely at any time to come down from his study 
and give us whatever was in his own mind at the time. It 
might be the grand Bible poetry, like the Song of Deborah 
or quite often half a dozen verses from Tarn O'Shanter or a 
scrap from Wordsworth or a grand strain from Homer in the 
Greek which he would translate for us afterward. We were 
familiar with Ulysses and his wanderings as well as with Robin- 
son Crusoe and the Arabian Nights. 

Father always took us seriously. He respected our individu- 
alities. We were never forced to make embarrassing confes- 
sions or exploited for the entertainment of friends and our 
property rights were held as sacred as those of our grown-up 
neighbors. If father had taken one of my books or toys with- 
out permission I am sure that I would have been surprised and 
yet he felt that he had a perfect right before presenting us with a 
book to paste together a pair of leaves, blot out a probably most 
interesting word or otherwise expurgate it for our use. We 


never knew that our favourite book of verse contained a pic- 
ture of a heathen woman casting her plump baby to the croco- 
diles or that another showed a cat with a bird in her mouth. 

When we were very tiny it was father who saw to it that we 
were out of doors on a part of each fine day. 

We had a sled called Reindeer upon which he tied us wrapped 
in warm quilts and took us for delightful rides and coasts. 
Or he would sink a tub in the snow of the back yard, put a 
bit of carpet in the bottom and give us each a big iron spoon 
with which we could dig in the beautiful snow until hands 
and feet were chilled. Then he would patiently take us into 
the house, warm our feet by the cheery fireplace and let us go 
out again and again. 

In warm weather there were v,'onderful walks with father 
in the woods and fields by "Apple Tree Pond" over "Moss 
Hill" and by "Cleft Rock" to "Rocking Horse Woods." 
The other names were father's but this last was given by How- 
ard after he had climbed a fallen tree, shaped roughly like 
a horse with lifted head and found that it would rock most 
wonderfully. In warm summer weather mother came too and 
sat in some charming spot while father and we children wan- 
dered in search of treasures to bring to her. 

During these early years mother was so delicate and weak 
in body that I have often seen her faint away. But for her 
husband's loving care she might have been an invalid or would 
have died leaving us still tiny children. But he realized that 
freed from household toil, she had strength to be a perfect 
wife and mother. So there was always Bridget in the kitchen, 
an adoring and faithful Bridget whose love and respect for her 
kind, cheery, happy-hearted mistress knew no bounds. 

By the time that I was ten years old mother had grown so 
strong she could "do her own work " like the other village ladies- 

I cannot remember the time when father's home in Winslow 
did not seem real to us. We visited it when I was barely four 


years old and Howard less than three and father would never 
let us forget it. Clover Brook with its tiny fishes which we had 
fed with crumbs of bread, the little room in which he had slept 
throughout his boyhood, the beautiful rolling hills where grew 
wild strawberries were often in our thoughts. The many 
little poems he wrote about them were often recited at first 
to his own little children. I think now that the spirit of our 
grandmother was never far away. 

Heaven was very near us for it was there that our baby 
sister Miriam lived. I remember the day when father took me 
on his knee and told me that the angels were upstairs in the 
spare room taking little Miriam to live with them in Heaven. 
I wanted to run upstairs and see the angels but he held me close 
and told about the beautiful place called Heaven with its 
flowers and lambs and its other little babies. We had loved 
to hold our faces close and let baby sister stroke our cheeks so 
I asked, "Will Minnie's pats be very gentle on the little Heaven 
children?" Father shed no tears for Miriam; he thought it 
would be wrong. It would have been better for my mother 
if she might have wept, but she never did, even when we 
talked about the baby, as we did every day. I never forgot 
her and she never .seemed far away. 

When I was seven years old we moved to a shut in 
closely behind the church and divided from the woods and 
fields by .several village streets. My brother Howard played 
almost wholly with the village boys who in those days scorned 
to play with girls. The next year he began at his urgent re- 
quest to go to school. After a lonely heartbroken year I 
followed him, a sober little citizen of the workaday world, — 
no longer a dweller in Paradise. 

For the younger children the new home was the only one and 
father gave it a beauty of its own with flowers, fruits and 
grapevines. It was the birthplace of Bertha and Herbert. 

E. P. B. 



The Artist 

There may be no one now living who can tell about father's 
artist days, he avoided the subject. It was not because it was 
a time of poverty — he would not have minded that if it had 
not been also a time of disillusions. He told me once that he 
found nearly all the youn<j artists whom he met were corrupt 
in their lives and in their imaginations and that he concluded 
that the moral influence of the study of art could not be good 
and so burned all his beautiful drawings which had been stud- 
ies from classic sculpture, and decided to enter the ministry. 
But his reverence for the work of great artists nuist have re- 
mained with him intact, for he .several times during my child- 
hood took me with him to the Athenaeum where he often 
went to study and while at work he let me wander freely among 
the plaster casts and marbles which then had their home on 
Beacon Hill. 

He probably saw by my rapt expression that they taught 
me nothing but good and he would sometimes come and give 
me a few words of explanation, the story of Laocoon, the 
legend of Romulus and Remus. He would call my attention 
to the beautiful lines of a crouching figure. I am afraid he 
felt afterwards that it had been wasted time for I could not 
put what I felt into words and yet the memory of those 
times has been priceless. They comprise almost all the art- 
instruction that I ever had but have been sufficient to lead 
me to love only the best in art. I never filled my house with 
monstrosities even in the awful "eighties." 

E. P. B. 


The Student 

I have always heard my father say that during the civil 
war, he had had no heart to study. That was the reason he 
spent so much time educating his children. That was why he 
chiseled inscriptions on rocks and wrote so many poems and 
studied literature. All these things were as a relief from the 
strain of preparing each week a sermon which would help 
the suffering parents of the village during those cruel years. 

After the war was over and his children were established in 
the public schools, he gave more and more time to study and 
research. Every year he bought expensive books. He had 
a table and steel rulers made to order for the drawings. He 
often arose at four o'clock and had two hours work in his study 
before the family life had begun. On such days, he would 
come to breakfast filled with enthusiasm for his latest discovery 
or achievement. He always believed that what he was doing 
was of great importance and we all took it for granted that it 
must be so, and yet I fear, he had but little satisfying sympathy 
except from mother. 

I was married at the age of twenty-one and in all the years 
that followed, my home visits were infrequent and my little 
children always tlie center of attraction. That is why I wanted 
to leave this chapter to Bertha who lived with him until she 
was twenty-nine years old, when the family was small and 
father found his household more at leisure to listen appreci- 
atively to his discoveries and to his poems. 

E. P. B. 


Agnes Howard, The Mother 

Father was married on his thirty-second birthday, Oct. 14, 
1856. The officiating minister was my grandfather, Adonis 
Howard. His wife had died early in their married life, leaving 
him two children, Agnes, aged three, and Herbert, two years 
younger. When the following year little Herbert followed his 
mother, Grandfather was for a long time a brokenhearted man. 
He felt that he could not live many years and so gave up the 
study of medicine and became a New Church Minister. My 
mother was a little Boston heiress, as fortunes were considered 
in those days. Her maternal grandfather had left her fifty 
thousand dollars. Adonis Howard would not touch a cent of 
this money for himself and preached in a little country church, 
but he boarded little Agnes in one of the good New Church 
families on Beacon Hill and sent her to the excellent New 
Church school there. Rev. James Reed was her schoolmate 
for the last few years of lier stay, being about three years old 
when he entered it. 

Her first home was in Myrtle Street. Agnes was brought up 
with a strictness that seems to us like severity. She was a 
merry little creature bubbling over with fun and mischief. 
Once at the age of four or five she cut off her eyebrows and 
lashes (which she could ill spare), and was condemned to eat all 
her meals in soHtude until they grew again. This seemed to 
her an endless time for she was a sociable little creature. One 
morning when she was eating her solitary breakfast, Mr. 
Harrington Carter came into the dining room on purpose to 
see her. He had a big breezy, cheery way with him and he 
had in his hand a little pile of "gift books" made for children. 
They had gay little covers of shiny paper, all different and he 
scattered them in a rich shower over the table cloth. The 


little tot already knew how to read and the fairy gift taught 
her what a refuge and delight books may be. 

She lived a part of the time on Mt. Vernon Street and once 
in Louisburg Square. Best of all for several summers with her 
grandmother Holman in Joy Street. 

In summer she had delightful vacations with her aunt, 
Mrs. Whiting, in East Bridgewater or with Deacon William 
Harris in the same town. 

She often saw her father and had a most adoring love for 
him, but as he was very deaf and somewhat absent minded and 
also perhaps rather afraid of growing too much attached to her, 
he noticed her so little that she grew to fancy that he did not 
love her. Her dearest wish was that he should marry again 
and live in a little white cottage with green blinds and that she 
should have "ever so many little brothers and sisters." 

She clung to the liope that when she was sixteen he 
would let her keep house for him, but he preferred always 
to board. 

When she was sixteen she spent a year or two in Gardner, 
Maine, and while there taught the little village school. I am 
quite sure that her father lived with her at the time and boarded 
at the same place. At any rate there was a N. C. convention 
there, when she was seventeen, and it was there that she first 
met father. She had recently had her head shaved, in the 
hope of making her hair thicker and it had grown out in childish 
little curls all over her head. 

Father thought her the most beautiful and wonderful little 
creature in the whole world. As for her, alas ! she saw nothing 
interesting in the bashful country boy of nineteen and when 
his ho.stess asked her to walk in the garden and try to entertain 
him, it seemed a heavy task. She must have managed very 
well for she was a graceful little lady with simple manners and 
a kind heart. She admitted after the interview that he seemed 
a very good boy but I'm afraid she forgot all about him. But 

c^^':H^<f /c>/>-u>a^j/^ 

- ■ "- i \ A o' f' 



as for poor Timothy the vision never left him. He clung to 
it through twelve discouraging years. When mother lost 
nearly all of her property through the treachery of her Grand- 
father's partner, the matter was of no interest to him, her 
lover. When her eyes failed, so that she lived for a year in a 
dark room, he must have been filled with grief and sympathy 
for her sake but was only the more anxious to make her his 
wife. One could hardly blame her father for standing guard 
over his poor afflicted child. They were then boarding together 
in a delightful and congenial home, that of her Uncle, Oliver 
Holman, in Medford. His wife Charlotte was more like a 
big sister than an aunt to Agnes and the four sweet little 
children were like brothers and sisters 

Other people have told me tliat mother had very many 
suitors, some of them exceedingly eligible, and Grandfather 
must have chosen that if she were to leave him at all it would 
better be to go to a comfortable and well-appointed home 
such as she had all her life enjoyed. Her rare visits from the 
shabby artist, T. O. P., were met with little favor and the 
touching poems which he sometimes sent to her either directly 
or through some friend did not appeal to the mind of the 
future father-in-law, although they finally began to affect the 
lady for whom they were written. After six years she was 
sure that she loved him very much, but she had so much 
respect for her father's judgment and felt herself such a 
very poor bargain either for a rising young artist or later 
for a young country minister, that the lovers were separated 
for six years more. 

One summer they all met very often in the country, for 
Mr. Paine had accepted a call to Joppa Village and Mr. Whit- 
ing's home was only two miles distant. 

One day when father was leaving, he asked an important 
question which mother answered with "Perhaps" and Grand- 
father remarked "a great deal may be included in that word, 


perhaps." Father instantly understood that the paternal 
blessing was ready to be had for the asking. In less than an 
hour the lovers were engaged. In six months more they were 
married and Grandfather could hardly have loved his own 
son Herbert more than he loved his son Timothy during the 
rest of his life. In fact he regretted very bitterly that he had 
made him wait so long. Yet mother always felt that it had 
been for the best. 

E. P. B. 


Father's day began early — often at sunrise on a Summer 
morning and he remained in his study ahnost constantly 
till midday. But after a little doze on his study lounge, he 
usually spent a part of each afternoon in making short neigh- 
borly calls among the village homes. 

I do not think that he thought of these as "pastoral calls." 
He went because he loved to go. He felt the need of com- 
panionship. He was interested in every life that was lived in 
Elmwood and was helpful in a thousand little ways. He would 
offer to regulate a clock that would not go or to adjust a stove 
pipe that leaked. But the topics that he chose for conver- 
sation were seldom of commonplace things. He never dwelt 
on sordid cares. His own life was lifted above such things and 
he took it for granted that his neighbors would rather speak 
of the things of the Spirit or hear some new truth that he had 
discovered in his study. All of his own gaining was for the 
sake of giving. 

Perhaps few pastors would assume that feeble Mrs. Blank 
who had spent all the morning over her kitchen stove and 
whose afternoon was devoted to mending, whose whole life 
had been lived in that little village and whose only education 
had been gained in its small school, would enjoy a new trans- 
lation of an old Egyptian prayer, or an interpretation of a 
chapter in Ezekiel. But father was right. She did enjoy it. 
It gave her something new to think about. His language was 
so simple that she felt that she understood it all and had a 
delightful sense of being not as ignorant as she had supposed 
herself to be. 

Father's voice! Father's eyes! His was a presence good 



to remember! Perhaps even if he had spoken in Hebrew or 
in Syriac his visits would have brought a measure of blessing. 

He never called the villagers his people — as if they belonged 
to him. He felt rather that he belonged to them. We chil- 
dren felt in no way distinguished by being in the minister's 
family, but we knew that for Father's and Mother's sakes 
everyone was very kind to us. 

Father's democratic spirit carried him to extremes. He 
found something to admire in every one and would never 
allow a word of unkind criticism in his presence. 

When I was quite a small child I heard a man severely 
rating an ab.sent neighbor as a "miserable shiftless drunkard" 
(doubtless a true bill) but Father's resjionse given with his 
own eager enthusiasm was, "I never knew a man who could 

spread manure as evenly or as thoroughly as Mr. C . I 

always hire him to do it for me in the spring." Thereafter 
I felt a certain respect for Mr. C as an artist — of sorts. 

Because he so persistently refused to see evil, many people 
have told me that Father believed every one in Elmwood to be 
a saint. This was not at all the case, as many an old time 
sinner could testify. He was very clear-cut and uncom- 
promising in his advice to those who had done evil but 
he taught them to accept God's forgiveness and to "go and 
sin no more." 

It was his effort to create a village atmosphere of courage 
and good-will, in which the morally weak might thrive and 
grow strong. Lives have been broken and also redeemed in 

I think that even after a quarter of a century some of the 
influence of that forty-years' pastorate of peacemaking must 
yet remain. E. P. B. 

Mr. Albert G. Boyden, the principal of the Bridgewater 
Normal School, advised his students to listen to the sermons 
of Rev. T. O. Paine for their pure Anglo-Saxon. 


A Sermon by Rev. T. 0. Paine. 

"Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, 
and I will give you rest." Matt, xi: 28. 

If we come and receive rest from Him, we can impart rest 
to others. One way of coming to the Lord is to come to others : 
for He is with those who are about us; and when we come to 
them, we come where He is, and come to Him. We come to 
each other, not merely by making ourselves personally present, 
but when we bring our spirits into sympathy with each other. 
We come unto each other and at the same time to Him, when 
we have His spirit within us. All in heaven are filled with His 
spirit; for they have their Father's name written in their 
foreheads. Whatever of His love they have is Himself in them; 
and whatever of truth they have is Himself in them; and what- 
ever of life they have is Himself in them; for they live and 
move in Him, that is, in His life and love and in the light of His 

It is entirely possible for us to be, in our measure, like 
who have left us and are now in heaven. It is quite possible 
for us to live and move in a degree of His life and love and 
light, and so, possible to be, in our degree, as angels. When 
we are as they, we shall be likenesses of Him, and shall be to 
each other somewhat as He is to us: for there are two rills of 
life from Him to each one of us. One rill flows into our inmost 
souls directly from Him; and the other rill flows into us from 
Him through others. These two rills start from Him as one, but 
branch off when they come to us. He has two ways of reach- 
ing us; one, with His' right hand, and one with His left. With 
His right hand he reaches directly; with His left, he reaches us 
through those who are about us. He has two ways of watch- 
ing over us: He watches over us directly Himself, and He watches 
over us through others, by imparting to them a love of watch- 
ing similar to His own love of watching. He has two ways of 


hearing our prayers: one way is by hearing us in heaven His 
dwelhngplace ; and for the other way, He tries to open our own 
ears to the cries of those who need help in body and in soul. 
And so He has two ways of coming to us; in one of His ways 
He walks upon the sea, when our souls are in trouble, and 
calms that sea when the waves thereof arise about our spirits. 
In another of His ways he fills another with His spirit; lightens 
the footsteps of the nurse, man, woman, or child; screens the 
light from the sick face; and brings peace and rest to all the 
house; and herein is it true, that He has two commandments 
for us, that while we' love Him, we should love each other also. 
Hereby we shall know that we are His disciples, if we come 
to Him and come to each other also. And by this also others will 
take knowledge of us that we have been with Him, if they can 
come to us for a part of their needed help while they come to 
Him for another part of it. Even while He was yet with us on 
earth, the people came to the disciples for the same things that 
they came to Him for; and through the disciples who wrought 
in His name they received divine aid; and before he left the 
world He committed unto us His disciples powers similar to His 
own. By this he showed that we ought to be such that others 
can come to us as we come to Him. Here is a new direction 
which we are to give our lives. His Ufe all comes this way; 
and while we never cease from directing the rill of our own 
life so that it shall flow back to Him, we are to fall into the 
great current of His life flowing forth to others. Our lives can 
become such as to invite the confidence of others. While He 
was with us His life was such that it invited approach. We are 
His disciples, and are members of His kingdom which is not of 
this world, only so far as we bring into our lives what He brought 
into His. We cannot do as well as He did, because we have so 
little to work with, and because we are such poor creatures in 
ourselves. But we can make good use of what He gives us and 
we shall grow better with practice. 


Good-will to others often prevails in our hearts when it is 
not expressed to them: hut the good-will becomes better- 
will as soon as we express it. The angels at Rethlehem 
were heard singing good-will to men; and their good-will 
grew warmer as they gave it expression in song. Our 
streets would be tilled with new light, if good-will were more 
fully expressed, even, than now. Even our own good ways 
can be improved. Each one of us can do just as much as 
another. Above all things else let sincerity abound, that 
each one of us may fully enjoy the good words of our lips. If 
our words are good and true they come from Him who is the 
truth and is good; and when we speak truly and in His spirit, 
then it is His spirit which breathes upon us, and, through us, 
upon each other. Each one of us may be a half-way-house 
between another and Him — between some other .one and 
heaven; a shady rock by the wayside; and a place of rest in 
the day. We need the sound of the human voice, as well as 
the thought in secret. He does not depend wholly upon our 
coming all the way directly to Him. He sends out horses of 
fire and chariots of fire to bring us into heaven. He sends 
messengers before His face to prepare his way before Him. 
He sends into the highways and hedges and compels us to 
come in unto His feast: sends forth messengers who are men, 
as we are. 

We cannot only help one another to Him, but can come 
between, and make the way difficult. We can sadden those 
about us. In this we do not suffer the little children to 
come unto Him: we offend the little ones. The little children 
of the mind are those tender thoughts and affections which 
make us children of God and lead us to Him. We may so 
speak and do as to hurt these little ones which believe in Him. 
If we can hinder, so can we help. We should so live, that, 
while we are seeking to come ourselves unto Him, we should 
help others on their way also. We can find many little rough 


places which we can bridge over. It is easier to see the Lamb 
of God which taketh away the sins of the world, when some 
one stands near us and points towards Him. It is easier to 
believe that there is such a Lamb, and that He is near, when 
we hear His voice tlirough a messenger, and see His life and 
spirit breathed into the homely duties of employments and 

Many have gone from us; and when we think of them and 
come to them, we seem to come to Him also: for it is His 
will that they should be where He is. What could He have 
thought of effecting when He made .so great a promise and so 
broad! What was He going to do with all the world, if all the 
world had come unto Him? for all the world have times of labor- 
ing and of being heavy laden. He is not going to take away 
all labor and lading, but is going to give us rest, as He promises. 
If we would be like Him we shall turn away from no one ; 
shall be patient with the unjust and those who do wrong; shall 
be planning how we can lighten others' burdens: we shall be 
patient with ourselves also; be merciful to ourselves as He is 
merciful to us — be hopeful and waiting until death. We 
cannot be greater than our Master, but we can be as He, and 
be servants. We cannot give rest, but can do what will bring 
rest. And in yet this also we can be like Him, that we can 
will to do good where we can not do it. He employs children 
to help his children, and to help them come to Him. 

And the Spirit and the Bride say Come. And let him that 
heareth say Ccme. And let him that is athirst Come. And 
the only way in which we can say Come, to others, is to go 
on silently and patiently, doing whatsoever our hands can find 
to do, making our narrow footpath seem pleasant and inviting 
to those who see not its thorns but only the hopeful promise 
of harvest. 


In the Journals of Grandmother, we find the source of in- 
spiration for Uncle Timothy's Bible study, especially of that 
part which came to he his life study, as will be seen in these 
extracts taken from "The Sketch Book." 

The Middle Bar 
March 1846. 

Today as I was reading; the Bible by course, my hap was to 
fall upon that part which gives a description of the Taber- 
nacle which Moses made by the command of God while in the 
wilderness, contained in 25, 26, 27 chap, of Exodus. I was 
delighted and entertained even to a charm. To contemplate 
its richness, its beauty and splendor, the minute exactness 
with which all the directions were given. 

"And the Lord si)ake unto Moses saying" 

"And look that thou make them after their pattern which was 
showed thee in the mount." How awe struck Moses must 
have been to receive such a command from the most high God. 
"And Moses went into the midst of the cloud and got him up 
into the mount," and there Jehovah spake with him. I never 
read it when it appeared so solemn before. It is all a reality. 

As I was reading, meditating and admiring its hidden truths 
which to me are yet unrevealed I came to the twenty eight 
verse of the twenty six chapter which reads thus. "And the 
Middle bar in the midst of the board shall reach from end to 
end." I stopped suddenly to inquire what that could mean. 
At the very first glance it was evident that it meant something 
which to me was never explained. To my mind it is evident 



tliat it refers in some way to the Saviour, at least I can conceive 
it to he so and this circumstance revives my soul with hope 
that e'er long I shall arrive at that happy land where all dark- 
ness dispels and the true light shines upon every verse of my 
blessed Bible. 

Sudden Lm pulse 

I have just finished the reading of the last eight chapters of 
Ezekiel "The descriiilion of the Tcini)le." It was all dark to 
me, I had no understanding thereunto. It grieved me much 
but 1 groped my way through like one with no eyes knowing 
that I ought not to pass it in reading by course. When I came 
to the last verse, a sudden impulse pervaded my soul and all 
was explained to my entire satisfaction, I was happy and 

Ezekiel 48 chap. 35 verse. 

And the name of the City from that shall be — 

The LORD is there. 

The Sketches of The Scholar and of The Poet were written 
for me by the youngest daughter, Bertha. 

The Scholar 

My father's interest in the form of the Temple built by 
Solomon was first aroused by his mother, who often read aloud 
to him those chapters in Ezekiel wherein the measures of the 
Temple are given. The seventh verse of the forty-third chap- 
ter especially aroused her wonder : — 

"And there was an enlarging and a winding about still 
upward to the side chambers; for the winding about of the 
house went still upward round about the house; therefore the 
breadth of the house was still upward and so increased from 
the lowest chambers to the highest by the midst." 

One Sabbath afternoon, December twenty-sixth, eighteen 
hundred and fifty-two, father first made a sketch of the Temple 


in his Journal, representing the overhanging galleries supported 
by pillars. This was at his home in Winslow. 

The work then begun was eontinued after his marriage and 
removal to Elmwood. He made a jjrofound study of the Books 
of Ezekiel and Kings in the Hebrew and Greek Scriptures, and 
other Oriental languages; also studying perspective. For five 
years he worked with increasing enthusiasm, and in 1861 a 
book was published by George Phinney of Boston, containing 
twenty-one plates of sixty-six figures accurately copied by the 
lithographers from careful drawings made by the author, 
giving the form of the Ark of Noah, the Tabernacle, First 
Temple, House of the King or House of the Forest of Lebanon, 
idolatrous High Places, the City on tlie Mountain (Rev. xxi), 
the oblation of the Holy Portion; and the last Temple. Four 
of the plates were colored, three of the Tabernacle and one 
of the high priest. 

In his introduction, the author .says: 

"The of Jehovah, built by Shelomoh, commonly 
called Solomon, was .seen in vision by Ezekiel and the Angel 
fourteen years after its destruction, Ezek. xl: 1. 

"The first particulars of a description of the Temple are 
given in the first Book of Kings, a few more are added in the 
Second Book of Kings and in Jeremiah. The parts wanting 
in these three are given in Ezekiel and nowhere else in the world. 
It is as if the writer of the Kings and Jeremiah and Ezekiel 
had examined each what the other had written and then each 
supplied what the other had omitted. Thus, in Kings many 
inside measures of the are given but no outside ones; 
while in Ezekiel the outside measures are supplied, together 
with .some inside measures which were omitted in Kings; 
and when all the measures are put together, they perfectly 
agree, and make one house. 

"In general it is a truth which will be established by a hun- 
dred examples that parts which are fully described in Kings are 


only mentioned in Ezekiel and tliose which are only mentioned 
in Kings are fully described in Ezekiel. Finally, both Ezekiel 
and Kings often describe the same forms, as the holy of holies 
and the nave, giving the same dimensions with other partic- 
ulars in common. 

"Accordingly Exodus is the only authority on the Taber- 
nacle, the description there being given by Moses who saw it 
in Heaven on Sinai; Josephus knew no more about it than any 
man at our day, aside from the description in Exodus. 

"Kings, Jeremiah and Ezekiel are the only authorities on 
the first Temple; Josephus never saw it. But Josephus was 
the eye-witness in respect to the last Temple and he is here 
the only authority noticed in this work." 

After the books of this edition were sold, the author began 
on a second edition and to work out details more fully, studied 
the Chaldee, Syrian, Samaritan, Septuagint, Coptic and Itala 
(N. Africa) Scriptures, Josephus, Talmud and the Rabbis. 
With infinite patience and enthusiasm new drawings were made 
with a fine pen and India ink, under a microscope. \et such 
was his care that in twenty-five years of his work, no plate 
was marred. 

In 1886 Houghton, Mifflin and Co. published this second edi- 
tion of Solomon's Temple and Capitol, Ark of the Flood and 
Tabernacle or "The Holy Houses" with forty-two full-page 
plates and one hundred and twenty text cuts, these being photo- 
graphic reproductions of the original drawings made by the 
author. Like the subject of which it treated, the book was 
massive and dignified. The pages were fourteen and a half 
by eleven and a half inches, with gilt edges and with large 
type: made especially for the purpose. The work has been 
submitted to architects and civil-engineers who said it could be 
buUt. In the original description the temple is called the 
House of Jehovah and the House, not Solomon's Temple. 
The Holy Houses include the Ark of the Flood, the Sanctuary 


of Sinai, or Tabernacle, the House of Jehovah or Temple, 
the House of the King or Capitol, together with all the square 
and rectangular portions of city, suburbs and land round 
about the temple, called the Holj^ Enclosure, the Holy Oblation, 
for the Prince, for the Priests, for the Levites, the possession of 
the city, the suburbs of the city of Jehovah Shaminoh, "The 
Lord is there" and the holy city of the Revelation. 

In 1869 my father began the study and reading of the hiero- 
glyphic texts of Egypt, in search of new materials; he also 
obtained old and rare texts from the Bodleian Librarj\ Oxford, 
Astor Library, New York, tiie Public Library and Athenaeum 
of Boston, and the Library of Harvard University, Cambridge. 
He deciphered many hieroglyphic inscriptions in the Museum 
of Fine Arts, Boston, and delivered lectures on the meaning 
of the hieroglyphics. He proved that the ancient Egyptians 
had a belief in the immediate resurrection of the spirit and 
continuance of life in the spiritual world. 

His poem on "The Wheat of Amenti" illustrates this teach- 
ing. He dehvered an illustrated lecture on Hieroglyphics at 
Andover Theological School before an audience whose faces 
were "lighted with the hope of immortality." 

In addition to his pastoral duties, father was Professor of 
Hebrew, Greek, and Latin in the New Church Theological 
School, until 1884, when he retired on account of ill health 
and was given the title of Professor Emeritus. 

In 1886 he sent a paper to the Victorian Institute of Great 
Britain on his work on the Temple. 

Bertha Paine. 


In writing to a dear old friend. Rev. Joseph Worcester of 
San Francisco, father says: "I have composed poems since 
about 1840, when I was sixteen years old; have worked very 
hard and steadily, hoping to make a small volume of songs, 
ballads, idyls, etc., almost all homely, simple farmer and 
forest things; but all having one end in view, without every- 
where putting the end into words, — the end of making simple 
life seem lovable and good to live." 

And again, writing to Mr. J. E. Mills of Quincy, Cal., he 
writes: "Since about 1843, I have been trying to write a vol- 
ume of poems that shall be i)eaceful and good to read in good 
moods; little bits on little things, close about those who have 
no money to spare for journeys, trying to bring down sweet life 
into poor homes, longer poems also, but with the same end 
in view. I much love poor things and try to make others 
love them more, the ninety and nine are well off." 

To his wife he writes this "little bit": 

The Waters of the Meadow 

The water on the meadow's breast 
Is moving slowly, as I look; 
She cannot yet be called a brook 
But water seeking rest — 
Her level and her rest. 

She is not seeking greater height, 
But willingly is moving slow 
And going where the ground is low; 

And yet her face is bright — 

Her face is calm and bright. 



To his daughter Isabel, in her marriage service, he writes, 

Sweet Memories 

I think sweet memories will not die, 

I5ut live and die not ever. 

I think the hearts sweet memories tie 

Will bounden be forever. 

I think sweet memories will awake 

That long have slept and slumbered. 

I think the longest night will break 

In dawn, and joys unnumbered. 

It was his aim to do for New England what Burns did for 
Scotland. "It is best to keep in open sympathy with nature," 
he writes, "because nature is a child always at peace." He 
bids us "Come, take an interest in simple things. See how 
much work He puts in all He makes." 

In some respects there is a resemblance between the poets. 
Both were born amid rural surroundings, and not far removed 
from grand scenery, high hills, spreading fields and rushing 
rivers. Both felt and lived intensely — their dark eyes glowed 
with the fire of genius, \\lienever their natures were deeply 
stirred the feelings found expression in poetic form. Burns 
had his "Bonny Doon " and father his "Segur's Brook." To 
him this was the insjjiration of his earlier poems. The Segur 
is a woodland brook in Winslow, named for Sergeant Segur 
of Fort Halifax, who made a bridge across it. The Indianized 
name of the brook is "Segagus." It was surrounded with 
"shaws" or open woods and coppices which clothe its sloping 
banks; with natural walks carpeted with short green grass, 
and here and there beds of fragrant wild flowers and violets, 
or "braes." 

"Nature always is in tune, 
Nature always hath a rune," 

"Nature is renewed every instant out of heaven, and if all 
good things in Nature are in order, why are not Nature bits 
of song good for us to love?" 


He was a close student of Nature. When in college he made 
a book of pressed specimens of all the wild flowers of Maine, 
each analyzed and marked with its botanical name. He could 
imitate the call of the birds so perfectly that they answered 
him. In his poem the adjectives are scientificallj^ as well as 
poetically descriptive, and are carefully chosen. 

Within his sinii)]cst poem lies an inner meaning, often sug- 
gested in the closing lines, as in that of "The Swallow." 

"Dost come down from a heaven serene. 
Into a |)lace dark and unclean, 
Think'st thou? Then thou canst lead the way 
For thy young brood up back into the day." 

The getting rciuly of the soul for heaven is imaged in the 
changes of the trees in autiunn. 

"Nature dresses her children best 
Just before they fall to their rest." 

His love j)oems were inspired by the meeting with his first 
and only love, my mother. 

"Separation stern and strong 
Had filled an age of love with tears." 

For some years before her nuirriage, mother lived at Med- 
ford, on the banks of the Mystic River, often alluded to in his 

l?oth his teachings and his life liore witness to the sacredness 
of marriage love. 

In the leisure moments of the last ten years of his life, father 
wrote many poems, some of which revived memories of his old 
home in IMaine. He wandered by the banks of the Matsfield 
River in Elmwood as in the days of his early youth and com- 
posed songs which he wrote in a tiny leather bound volume, 
carried in his pocket. A pile of logs with a cedar post for back 
served as his rustic seat while the poems were written with the 
same extreme care that characterized his drawings. 


His friends recall with delight the iiuisical, rhythmical read- 
ing of these gems of song, in his mellow voice. The long poem 
" Measure " was written for the Golden Wedding of his life-long 
friend Samuel Darling, the maker of the steel rule that measured 
1/1000 of an inch. These rules were used in the drawings of 
the "Holy Houses." 

"The Lost Sheep," written to he sung to the tune of "Rock 
of Ages," was written near the close of life when the way began 
to seem long. For the last few months after his resignation 
of the pastorate in Elmwood he suffered much in body and 
mind. As he lay in pain on his coucli, he was heard to repeat 
those words of triumphant anguish in Isaiah: — "Who is 
this that Cometh from Edom with dyed garments from Hozrah? 
This that is glorious in his ajjparcl traA'cling in the greatness 
of His strength. I that speak in righteousness, mighty to 

He entered the other life December 6, 1895. 

He had prejiared in a clear roimd Iiand, a manuscTii)t of his 
poems, containing two hundred pages with notes, under the 
title of "The Songs of the Segur." One long poem "The 
Woodlanders" was verified by letters from a friend who had 
known the life of tlie lumber cainj)s in Maine. 

The poems were never published as prepared and indexed 
by him, but after his death .selections were made from them l)y 
his niece Selma Ware Paine, who wrote a charming preface, 
describing his threefold life as pastor, scholar and ar<'heologist, 
and poet. The volume was edited by my mother and pub- 
lished under the title, "Selections from The Poems of Timothy 
Otis Paine." 

Bertha Paine. 


Journal 1S5'2. 

Be thankful that you can do as well as you can; this will 
enable you to do better. 

A dew drop on a pine tree Fort Hill, Sept. 16 1852. Standing 
up (morning 7 o'clock) it was brilliant blue. stoo])ing yellow; 
sitting, red; each color exceedingly brilliant. The drop was 
between me and the sun. These are the simple colors of which 
all others are derivatives. 

Remarks on poetry. 1 That words should be used in their 
primitive sense. 2 That poetry should be but little adjective 
e.g. 'On the roof the sound of rain,' you know just what that 
sound is — the adjective is already in your mind, then why it? And more, that adjective is more perfect that any 
word can e.r press, but the words 'sound of rain' suggest it fully 
— as fully as you know what that sound is. Of the first re- 
mark, the primitive sense is generally the physical one, hence 
its meaning is felt soonest and deepest. The expression, the 
sun shines is clear; we learned the meaning of the expression 
in infancy and consequently its meaning is felt the soonest 
and deepest. Phoebus was heard in later years and of the 
sun, and must be translated into sun before we can feel it 
at all. In poetry I would use the word sun when speaking 
of the sun, and Phoebus when speaking of that ancient 

The sun shined from the East; and 'shined' instead of 'shone' 
for although 'shone' is not the same as 'shown,' still it sounds 



like it and hence does not suggest 'shine' so forcibly as 'shined.' 
The sound 'shon' suggests 'sho,' while the sound 'shined' 
suggests 'shin.' 

Bluebirds, robins, sparrows, Winslow, March '20, 1853. 
Phoebe or pewee Apl 2, frogs 6 large red butterfly 3: wood 
thrushes Apl 17. Barnswallows 22; in great numbers all at 
once and fill the l)arn. May 13. Bobolinkhorns May 3, 13 
and cherry l)irds May 24, on blo.ssoniing trees. A yellow bird 
is lining her nest with the white blows of the dandelion. This 
bird fastens her nest very firmly to the limbs .so that it will 
stay over winter; the tree sparrow on the contrary does not 
confine her nest at all so that it generally blows off in the 
first strong wind. She does better to build in a bush or grape- 

Flowers order of coming: Apl 20, bloodroot, hepatica, May 
flower (epigea refens) lurzula compestris, blue violets two 
kinds, not the common large ones and the white violet, also 
adders tongue and venuspride, saxifrage. All these are in full 
bloom May 3 in the valley of Segur's brook, but they appeared 
in the order which I named. Dandelions have blossomed all 
at once, today everywhere, May 13, Horseplum trees in full 
bloom this warm morning (shower in the morning) Buttercups 
all at once (warm) June 5. Lilacs in their prime May 30 fading 
June 5, first blossoms May 20; As a general rule flowers have 
one week (7 days) of prime, each side of this week there are a 
few blows only. 

Sparrows — tree and ground — line their nests with hair; 
robins with withered blades of grass; barn swallows with 

There is no bird so choice as the blue bird; A single pair 
build in a hollow log or post or in a small box near a house but 
that pair will not allow any other blue birds to come near their 
home but will fight all day and renew the fight the next day 
until the intruders are driven off. They are entirely faithful 


to each other and do not mingle with other birds. It requires 
a long time for their young to fly after they are hatched. 

Ground sparrows nest in a thornbush, the top of the bush 
having the appearance of being the continuation of the mound 


Now Dingley's field is white with snow, 
In flocks the snowbirds chirping go; 
Their little feet around the weeds 
Have patted down the snow for seeds; 
At night they'll fly to Dunbar's wood 
And cedar trees are shelter good. 

If as much rain was falling as there seems to be in a shower, 
the ground would be flooded. 1) Each drop looks like a stream. 
Compare a carriage wheel in motion. 2) Besides the drops 
are much further apart than they seem to be for we see all 
the stream-drops within a considerable distance. Similar 
remarks apply to falling snow. Looking directly up into the 
storm, the drops and flakes lose the appearance of streams and 
white lines, although from the 2d cause above mentioned there 
seem to be more drops and flakes than there really are. Ex- 
amine the air within a few feet of you and the truth will be 

Do not say bitter things, there is not .so much nourishment 
in a bitter apple as there is in a sweet one. 

The Lord. He is perfect and was complete from eternity, 
but He did not do all things at once and complete all things at 
once. He created first of all the material universe and placed 
man on its earths and then commenced a heaven from them. 
He sustains the Universe created and thus perpetually creates 
it anew. Among all the things which He did successively. 
He created Him.self into the Universe which He had before 
created. He did this to save man, and that He might be every- 
where fully. 


The faith of the New Church, universal is this; Jesus of 
Nazareth transfigured and glorified is the only God of the 
Universe. The knowledge of this doctrine is the pearl of great 
price. By Father understand the Divine Soul and by Son 
understand the Divine Human Body and the Trinity can be 
understood. It is usual in the Word to give a general view 
first and then to resume, often and to give particulars. 

Extracts from letters written to his niece, Selma Ware Paine. 

I have not seen the article, but I suppose your words in- 
dicate the nature of the new reading. It is my opinion that 
when they touch the letter of the Scriptures, they pull out all 
the fastenings of a train of cars at high speed and let the whole 
train go to crash. The old original sense is always best. That 
sense is the massive, unflinchable gravel-bed; the imbedded 
ties; the steel rails; the solid cars; the omnipotent engine; 
the noble,, faithful engineer, whose motto ever is, stick to 
the machine. You come to the desired haven with this. 
Tender and loving interpretation is the oil at every joint — 
every joint unbreakable, but beautifully jilaying in oil. Let 
the solid work alone. The Scriptures in their rugged letter are 
a cube, always right side up. You set the fire to where I blaze 
at once. 

Oliver Wendell Holmes has just made himself dearer than 
ever in "Over the Tea-Cups," but he is naughty to write this 
libel; — "My friend I hope you will not write in verse. When 
you write in prose you say what you mean. When you write 
in rhyme, you say what you must." — 

If I could find one single line that does not say exactly what 
I mean, I would toil over that line five years till I made it say 
what I mean — work over it ever and again, all the rest of my 

life. I am in thorough earnest. But B .says "Holmes 

is in fun." But I will allow nobodj' to be in fun about poems. 
Poems begin where prose ends. 


A poem is rich according as it is filled with truth; not dead 
fact but truth that is alive and full of tender warmth. What 
say you? But busy all-day work is the best press for best 

You know my way of working — a plodding, beating, bang- 
ing, chipping, fitting, toiling, bothering, tiring everybody out 
— kind of way. Please fill out the list. 

Plymouth is the new town or city of Massachusetts. The 
resurrection of her oldness is tiie vigorous soul of her newness. 
Plymouth is the most beautiful thing we have to show. 

I never knew a neglected road or street to lie idle. It goes 
to work like a child to get beautiful things together. Every- 
thing bears a flower. I heard the word "frame" sung by the 
choir, and almost laughed with delight. It is a sweet old word 
for "mood of the spirit"; and a heavenly frame of mind. A 
small flower is precious if we are in the right frame of mind. 

The profane name, "Solomon's Temple." It was the Lord's 
Temple. I am doing all I can. — 

Think of me as among the lilies, for I am working right under 
them; and drawing the final figures of my last work; final, 
that is press — figures. They are more beautiful than any- 
thing that I have ever prepared, — for the press hitherto. 
Among the hieroglyphic drawings is a large picture of a white 
lily, and out of the lily is written in most ancient hieroglyphic 
text; "I am the pure lily that springeth up in the meadows 
of God." He who speaks is a meritful youth who once lived 
on earth and passed upward before the days of Abraham. 

Every pillar of Egypt was crowned with a lily either in bud 
or in bloom. 


Oct. SO, 1895. [Uncle Timothy died Dec 6, 1895.] 
"A little piece with seven "ests" in it. 

Getting Ready 

Nature dresses her children best 

Just before they fall to their rest ; 

Puts on every beautiful vest 

Ere they pass to the fields of the blest; 

Every fruit is fairest drest. 

Every leaf is beautifulest. 

S files exception, however, to the superlative of "beautiful" 
in the form of "beautifulest." I think, dear, that you will 
quite agree with me that "most beautiful" and "lieautifulest" 
do not make the same impression on the mind. When on 
choice and rare o(ra.siO«.s you im.ih to wrap up in one word all 
that it can be made to hold, you must begin with that word 
and hold upon it as long as you can. You begin with beautiful 
and "beauti" — expresses the leading thought. The "ful" 
adds fulness to that. Then "est" gives the idea of the highest 
of that. But "most" in "most beautiful" steals away some- 
thing by coming too soon. You dwell on two words. In 
"beautifulest" you begin, go on and end with the thought of 
the beautiful. It is the closing word of the little song of the 
soul and was intended to gather up the whole soul of the lay 
into its one single self. Each syllable should be pronounced 
slowly. What think you? Do I think too nicely? 

Good evening. 

Wordsworth teaches us — tells us — that it is enough if the 
reader likes anything he has written — It is of little moment 
who the readers may be. You see I am trying to find out 
whether I shall have any readers. 


To my Uncle Timothy, his jjoems meant more than did the 
Temple Studies; his whole heart was in them. The following 
extracts are taken from letters written to my cousin Bertha, 
by Prof. George Herbert Palmer. 

What a beautiful gift you have sent me! I had never seen 
these poems before. But when I opened the little parcel this 
morning and began to read, I was so fascinated that I read 
the book from cover to cover and with increasing delight. 
"The Woodlanders, " "Measure," and the bird poems especially 
pleased me, but everywhere I found the keen eye, the tender 
heart, and the venturesome phrase. Poetry so fresh, direct 
and unconventional is unusual. I .shall do my best to make 
the precious little volume known. 

I hear beautiful accounts of the life of Mr. Paine, which 
make me wonder less at his remarkable verses. These have 
the originality and innocent directness of the best poetry of 
the English William Blake. 

All I get from him exhibits the .same traits — an elevated 
and unworldly mind, keen observation, vigor of language and 
a disposition to come at things directly without intervening 
tradition. This inner veracity gives to my mind its chief 
value to his work. 

Indeed it makes it unique. I know no other among our 
American authors who has been able to commune as freshly 
with facts and to state what he has seen with so sweet a sim- 
plicity. His range is not large, and neither man nor nature 
is to his mind complex or problematic. But what he sees he 


fLtf,^ iLiJ±- ciftS^^ JU.^^^-tZ .-»— a- , 

7^-tn^ Cl-K£_ -/fc^-w^ ^3 .-•♦^, ^Lx^'UJTty/ 

Jt~fry-^ ^-T-tl ^^^at- u.'t^^ f^ btn-^^^-f 


sees as if no one had ever seen it before, and it is uttered in 
words that are entirely his and with a tender airy grace which 
makes a kind of springtime pervade all his pages. It is amusing 
that publishers thought the book was "not literature." Yet 
they were perhaps right. It stands so outside the manners 
and customs of ordinary writers that I doubt if the public 
would purchase. All the more important shall I consider it 
to call the attention of those who are capable of appreciation 
to the exquisitely chosen selections which you have kindly 
sent me. 


8egvr always sweet and good, 
Tumbling through the piny wood 
When the snow is melting fast 
And the coldest days are past! 
Thou art never to be gone 
But to stay and live right on. 
Thou art never to be gray 
But to live in youth for aye; 
Summer sun and winter snow 
Find my Segur always so. 



The violet blows by Mystic side 
When all the leaves are tender, 

And on her fells, a day in June, 
The honeysuckle slender. 

The violet blooms in Segur Dell, 
And there I wander early 

To guess if honeysuckles blow 
By one I love so dearly. 

The common ocean gathers in 
The Mystic and the Segur, 

And where the stormy petrel flits 
Unites their waters eager. 

They rise in mist, they fall in rain, 
In dew and sunny showers. 

And glide as one in Segur Dell 
Beneath the spreading bowers. 

But little lioj)e is there for me 
That I may meet the maiden 

Who looked at me and spoke to me 
Then left me lone and laden. 


I will sing where I light 
And alight where I may. 

As the birds in their flight 
That go singing away. 

Not a foot of the ground 
Do I own, not a hand; 

I go trespassing round 

For the flowers of the land; 

Not to pick anything. 

But to see them in bloom 

And to hear the birds sing 
Where there's plenty of room. 



Oh dearest birds that ever sang, 
That ever sang and made a nest. 

Ye bluebirds, flying round in pairs, 
I love you, faithful bluebirds, best. 

From early spring to autumn snow 
In hollow post or rail ye build; 

Or, on the corner of the barn 

Your little box with straw is filled. 

Oft, going for the pastured cow, 

I've turned me to the old stump fence 

To see your blue eggs in a root 

Of if the young had fluttered thence. 

Ye turtle doves of northern homes. 
Of northern homes on either hand, 

Your simple note, so soft and deep. 
Will soon be heard out o'er the land. 


I'm like a fish of the ocean. 

This rustling autumn day, 
Remembering with emotion 

The lake of infancy, 
Where now the painter, October, 

Oft looks and turns to me. 
With face upraised and sober 

From her palate in the tree; 
And up the river of childhood 

My thoughtful way I take. 
And up the streams of the wildwood 

And back into the lake. 



The robin sings at dimmy dawn. 

At any time all day. 

And when the twilight cometh on 

You hear the robin-lay. 

All while the robin is awake. 

With time for leisure wing. 

He'll sit and sing for singing's sake, 

Nor sigh if he can sing. 

And when a grief is over past 

He'll seek the topmost bough 

And sing as he would sing his last. 

As he is singing now. 

To-day he loves the sunny sun. 

To-morrow loves the rain. 

In autumn loves the winter run, 

And loves the spring again. 

He tliinketh not if he may die, 

Or mourneth the unknown, 

But feels the moment going by 

And maketh it his own. 


Another present from Heaven, 

Another perfect day; 
Like a dew that covers the dryness. 

Like a rainbow in a spray. 
And this is all of my lifetime. 

And this my only day 
That I need to think of or care for. 

With its rainbow in the spray. 



'Tis measure leads straight on to perfect fit; 

And perfect fit is i)erfect perfectness. 

Who marks the j)erfect rule helps read the stars. 

The slightest fault on earth is great in heaven; 

The line that deviates will never reach 

The targe where Truth, the Revelator, stands, 

'Tis accuracy of guidance and of aim 

That swings the planets of the universe 

In wavy lines without one accident. 

'Tis perfectness of work makes silence reign 

Among the myriad stars. .... 

Our .souls, like planets, know not where to go. 

But follow on in floating, curving lines. 

Now up, now down, to left, to right, but on; 

Our safety certain only as we yield. 

But as we yield, the Great Astronomer 

Of souls, with joyous calculation, .sees 

The peaceful patli through which he can us lead. 

Our path is holy ground. By step and step 

Is meted all our way. ..... 

But who shall find the measures I have lost — 
The measures of a man? The length and breadth 
And height must eciual be. Length is a line, 
A hair, a viewless thread. The largest plane 
Is but a surface that no thickness hath: 
The length and breadth and height alone, a cube. 
We must all measures have, and equal ones. 
The sculptor measures in the marble block 
And finds a man. The architect will .seek, 
With rule exact, and find a living shaft. 
But oh what sculptor, architect, .shall .search 
With line and reed, and beat away the chips. 
And find a worshiper, or living stone. 
To fit in somewhere in the holy fane! 
1 This poem unifies the scholar and the poet as well as the minister. 



A Lament over them 

Ho, come, stand with heads uncovered 
And hear the story told growing old ! 
How men went to war as to pleasure 
As they go to seaside and mountain! 
How died they like flowers of the summer 
That appear for a day and are gone! 

I saw, out of Maine's pine forest. 
The wood-camp crew on dead heavy tread : 
Not marching from schoolhouse to common, 
From common to schoolhouse returning. 
But forward and onward and southward 
To the banks of Potomac away. 

Old mates crossing o'er at Fairfield 
The Kennc'oec's ])rou(l wave, to the grave 
High travelling, musket to shoulder; 
I saw them in columns unsorted. 
In ranks like the tips of the i)ine tops. 
Short and tall arm to arm, friend to friend. 

Oh men, share my aching sorrow. 

Bow down with grief profound to the ground. 

They never marched back again homeward; 

They died on Virginia's borders; 

The boughs of their bunks from the hemlock 
Shed their leaves and dried up and decayed. 

No more. Went they on and onward. 

I heard the cannon sound; and the ground 
Was alway in opening her bosom 
And folding them mustered from battle. 
And off were their wraiths to the wildwood. 

Their freed manes were back in old home. 


Even now, when the snow is going, 
And logs are hauled no more to the shore. 
And axes no longer all talking. 
Their shades wander down over State St. 
And into the city of Bangor 
With the sturdy old step])ing of yore. 

Like beeves, free of yoke and loosened. 
Together keep they still down the hill, 

Along by the Bridge of Keiiduskeag, 

To Elder's, the Alleyway ('ellar. 

And eat of the meal they had promised 
Far away in the fields of the South. 


The primrose l)looms at eventide. 

And, where I go, the highway side 

It lights up with its yellow blow: 

What else it does I do not know. — 

Except, all day, with dust of road 

The leaves are gray, and, until blowed. 

The bud is gray, with slight perfume, 

Till eve unfolds a clean sweet bloom. 

It grows there in the short green grass 

Between where foot and carriage pass: 

Where wheels might crush it, should one ride. 

And the horse startled sheer aside. 

It sprang up there, and there hath grown 

And made the narrow green its own: 

Chose not a place by nature fair. 

But made one so by growing there. 

And when the August days are hot 

It quitteth not the chosen spot. 

But there at evening may be found 

Because the root is deej) in ground. 

I often pick one for my wife; 
'Tis so much like her own dear life 
To stay right here where she but must 
And be a flower though there be dust. 



Hear, Good Shepherd, liear my cry; 
Lost among the hills am L 
Leave, for me, the ninety-nine; 
Find me, find, and make me thine. 
In the mountains, strayed from thee, 
Come, O come, and seek for me. 

Where the wilderness is dry 
Seek for me before I die. 
Where the mountain-side is steep 
And ravines are dark and deep. 
Where thou hearest one low moan 
Seek me starvinf;, lost and lone. 

Lay me on thy shoulders, lay, 
Weak and weary of my way. 
All my strength in wandering spent, 
Take, and bear me to thy tent. 
Let me hear thine own dear voice, 
And thy friends, with thee, rejoice. 

[Written at the close of life. 3 




One of the great-granddaughters, Mrs. Carrie Stratton 
Howard, was the Organizing Regent of the P'ort Hahfax Chap- 
ter of the D. A. R. in Winslow. In cordial response to my 
request, she has given me the Patriotic Records of the Family. 

Colonial Dameb 
The Colonial Dames of America is a society composed of 
women who are descended in a direct line froln an ancestor 
who rendered distinguished services in the colonies prior to 
1776. He must have been an officer in the Colonial Army, 
a member of the Colonial Legislature, a deputy Governor or 
Governor, or a member of the Governor's Council. I feel 
very sure the descendants of \Yilliam Paine and of his .son 
John Paine are eligible. 


In the War of the American Revolution, we have three an- 
cestors. Timothy Ware, the father of Abiel Ware Paine, 
was a private and served at Lexington, April 11, 1775. He 
served on a secret expedition from Sei)tember 25, to October 
30, 1777; from July 26 to August 26, 1778. Lemuel, the 
father of Frederic, Abiel's husband, was a private in Capt. 
Theophilus Lyons Co., enlisted March 1, 1778. The company 
marched to Castle Island. He was discharged April 5, 1778. 

Both of these records have been certified and are on file in 
Memorial Continental Hall, at Washington, D. C. 

Nehemiah Carpenter, the father of Rachel, wife of Lemuel 
Paine, was at the first alarm, marched from Foxboro to Con- 
cord, on the 19th of April, 1775. He served at three other 
times always as an officer. He had two sons "Veterans," 
Nehemiah and Ezra. 




My father writes that his father Frederic Paine (this in 
1814) "volunteered and went to the war" but that "his mih- 
tary hfe, however was a short and bloodless one as the enemy 
did not make his appearance and the volunteers soon returned 
home and peace came." 

Grandmother, in one of her letters, written o/ 1814, mentions 
the "time of war." 

Charles Frederic Paine, the oldest son of Frederic Paine, 
was drafted for the Mexican War in 1846-7, but was never 


Charles Frederic Paine had two sons who served for a short 
time in the Civil War. Otis Frederic, at the age of twenty- 
one, enlisted, July 15, 1864 and was nmstered out November 
30, 1864. William Loring, at the age of eighteen, enlisted 
May 1864 and was mustered out Aug. 5, 1864. 

C. S. H. 


In the great World War just brought to an end, it seems 
invidious to mention a few as patriots, when all were patriots. 
Those too young or too old to go to active service across the 
water, found work for money, hands and brains at home. 

There are those in the family who had the privilege of being 
in close touch with the great strife. 

The first record of service is written for me by Edward W. 
Paine, M. D., son of George S. Paine of Winslow and Great- 
grandson of Lemuel Paine. 

Before America cast her lot in with the Allies, there were 
several organizations in France financed by Americans doing 
what they could for the cause. One of the most active of these 
was the American Ambulance, which maintained an ambulance 
service on the French Front and in addition supported a large 
hospital at Neuilly-sur-Seine just outside of Paris. 


When I decided to ofTer my services, it was to the American 
Ambulance that I made appHcation, and early in July, 1916, 
I found myself on board the French Line Boat, "Rochambeau" 
en route for the scene of action. On landing in France I had 
expected to go at once to the liospital at Neiiiily, but instead 
was sent to a smaller hospital at Juilly, a town about twenty- 
five miles East of Paris. This hospital was entirely financed 
by Mrs. Harry Payne Whitney. It provided accommodations 
for some three hundred wounded and was later on taken over 
by our government. 

The town of Juilly where the hospital was situated was 
on the very edge of the Marne battlefield and French and 
German graves dotted the landscape everywhere. 

The hospital occupied most of a very old and at one time 
rather famous school building. No less a celebrity than 
Jerome Bonaparte attended school here, and the bed in which 
his brother Napoleon rested for a few hours is still in active 

We received our wounded from the front by train or ambu- 
lance and when we had done what we could for them returned 
them to the front again, or to their homes. I worked here 
nine months; towards the last of my stay I was granted a 
two weeks leave to study at Dr. Carrel's hospital at Compiegne. 
Here Dr. Carrel and his associates, through the Rockefeller 
Foundation, were able to study and perfect a technique for 
the treatment of war wounds that was one of the most brilliant 
achievements of the war. 

In February, I received an ofi'er from an English organization, 
the "Croix Rouge Frangaise," having a temporary' hospital at 
Arc-en-Barrois, an interesting little town in the Haute Marne. 
The French government through the courtesy of the Due de 
Penthievre had turned over to them the Duke's hunting lodge, 
a tremendous stone Chateau situated in a beautiful park and 
surrounded by one of the most extensive forests in France. 


Here I spent twelve pleasant months, very busy but with time 
to enjoy the lovely climate of this little visited section of 

Both this and the Juilly hospital were far enough back from 
the front to be out of range of shell fire and the sound of guns 
came to us only as distant thunder. 

In March, 1918, I underwent a surgical operation in the hope 
that I would then be eligible for a commission in our own 
army, but was rejected and returned to America in 1918. 

Edw.\rd W. Paine, M.D. 
May 8, 1919. Winslow, Maine. 

The second record was written for me by Edith Paine Bene- 
dict, several of whose children served in France. 

Florence Benedict Hedin sailed for France in March, 1914, 
as her husband had been appointed head of the "Eagle Paris 
Bureau," 53 rue Cambon. They made this suite of rooms a 
social center for wounded soldiers throughout the entire war 
and did much to keep New York friends in touch with Brook- 
lyn soldiers. 

Florence also worked with Mr. and Mrs. Ernest Shurtleff 
in the relief work, begun almost at the very opening of the war. 
They worked especially for blind artists and musicians thrown 
out of employment by the war, and later for the refugees. 
Florence was in charge of the layette department, distributing 
baby clothes to needy mothers. 

After the armistice, Mr. Hedin was one of the reporters at 
the Peace Conference, representing the "Universal Press." 

Miriam Benedict had finished her training and become a 
graduate nurse in May 1916. She joined a "Harvard Unit," 
saihng Aug. 1916 and served as nurse in a British Army camp 
at Camiers, France, from Sep. 1916 to March 1917, Hospital 
22. The following summer, she entered a Red Cross Hospital 


in Paris which was later taken over by the government. She 
then united with the U. S. Army and served until the close of 
the war. Military Hospital No. 2, 6me Piccini, Paris. 

Rev. H. Hawthorne Benedict tried repeatedly to join the 
army but was rejected for defective hearing. In September, 
1918, however, he was accepted by the Y. M. C. A., took a 
training course at Springfield, and sailed in December. He had 
charge of a Y. M. C. A. foyer du Soldat at Cazean, Gironde, 
France. His work was for French Aviators. In August, 
he was transferred to Warsaw and has signed for six months 
in Poland to establish, with others, Y. M. C. A. huts. 

There were other grandsons of Timothy Otis Paine who 
had a part in the war, the sons of the daughter Isabel of 

Ernest H. Grant, a Chemical Engineer, was in the service 
of the U.S. at Washington throughout the war. 

Richard E. Grant was in active service in France during 
the last year, as a private of the 29th division. 

Otis Paine Grant joined the navy, served as an officer in a 
training camp but did not go to France. 

E. P. B. 

My aim in beginning this work was to give to my A-m the 
records of the family, but a most unexpected result has come 
to me. The Grandmother brought with her other discoveries 
scarcely less precious than was the first. 

There is my uncle, "My oldest Son," whom I never knew 
and who now seems a part of my past and of my present. 
There is "My Fourth Son," whom I ever knew and whom I 
had ever wondered at, but who now with these "Ghmpses" 
into his intimate home relations, seems a new discoverj'; 
and there are my four cousins who have helped make these 
records possible. 

Then there is my father, "My Second Son," whom I thought 
I knew and for whom we all had the greatest regard and af- 
fection, but whose early life, with its strong interests and 
aspirations, was an unopened book until the Journal revealed 
him to us. 

But perhaps the most surprising Discovery these Glimpses 
have brought to me is that of the close kinship in thought and 
expression existing between my sister Selma Ware Paine and 
my Grandmother, Abiel Ware Paine. 

It is my pleasure to close this book of mine with the clos- 
ing words of my father in his Genealogy. 

"This book is respectfully presented to the many members 
of the family and others interested, with the hope that its 
perusal may afford, at least, a passing pleasure, if not a per- 
manent benefit to them from knowing who were their fathers 
whose blood now flows in their veins, and whose spirit con- 
trols or influences their lives. At the same time, the writer 
cannot hesitate to express the sentiment that all members of 
the line may justly realize as applicable to them, the truth of 
the adage with which this history begins, 

'The Glory of the Children are their Fathers.'" 

L. A. C.